Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat
PART: 01 of ?? Cat Out of Hell
AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])
DISTRIBUTION: My Yahoo Group, HP FanFiction Archive, Archive of Our Own,
Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing
DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.
SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat Animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!
FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster
RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi
RATING: NC-17
WORD COUNT: <10,384>
SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?
WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.
AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.
NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.
BETA'D BY: Grammarly

Tuesday, June 23rd, 1993
Number 4, Privet Drive
Little Whinging, Surrey
Early Morning

Harry was dreaming, he knew he was dreaming, but he didn't care. He was back at Hogwarts, and there were a group of girls waiting for him, Susan and Hannah from Hufflepuff, Daphne and Pansy from Slytherin, Cho Chang and Padma Patil from Ravenclaw, plus Lavender and Parvati and the Chasers from the Quidditch team.

All of them were standing there, smiles on their faces, and they were apologizing for not believing him about the Heir of Slytherin. He was enjoying seeing them showing him the proper respect, and he nodded graciously at them. But then Angelina, as the oldest girl there, said, “Thank you, My Lord, but we believe that we need to demonstrate our remorse for doubting you in a much more personal manner!”

With that, the entire group was suddenly in the Chamber of Secrets, but it didn't look the same as it had the last time he'd seen it. The entire room was lit by wall torches, it was completely clean, no rubble or puddles of water on the floor. Walking over to his throne on the elevated platform, Harry turned and sat, gazing at the gathered women imperiously.

He looked at Angelina and said, “You claim that you wish to demonstrate your remorse, but you don't seem to be showing it! Take the proper position!”

There was an immediate rustle of clothing as the entire group removed their robes and knelt naked before him. He nodded, seeing that they were properly groomed, their body hair completely removed, although he idly wondered where Amelia and Minerva and the other girls from his school days were? It's too bad Bella wasn't there, she would enjoy watching the toys punishing themselves for his amusement, he mused.

Gesturing with his left hand, leather crops appeared beside each of the girls except Hannah, who he beckons toward him. The attractive blonde crawled forward quickly, taking her position kneeling at his side. He put his hand lightly on top of her head and said to the rest of the women, “You know what to do! Each of you, except Hannah, who I witnessed supporting me, will receive five strokes on your breasts from one of your sisters! You will begin at my command!”

He gestured for Hannah to move closer, and she took her place between his legs, her hands going up to open his trousers. He looked down as she gently removed his cock from the cloth confines and placed a worshipful kiss on the head. He was already hard and she opened her mouth wide enough to take him in, her face tilted so he could see the adoration in her eyes. He smiled gently down at her, and she started sucking him, taking him deeper into her mouth. When she had taken him all in, he looked at the kneeling women and barked, “Begin!”

He watched as the women turned to face each other and raised the hard leather above their heads. He had trained them well, they brought the crops down in unison on each other's tender flesh, and he felt a thrill of even greater excitement rushing through him at the stripes that appeared, and the cries of pain when each blow landed!

Hannah's head was bobbing obediently as she used her mouth to serve him, just as she should, and he enjoyed the warmth and wetness as she sucked him, her tongue pressing against the bottom of his shaft. The girl had certainly improved since she had started, he would have to find a way to show his appreciation to Angelina for the way she had trained the girl in how to service her Master's cock!

He could feel the pressure building in his balls as he saw the tears streaming down the women's faces as they punished each other, even though there was a distant voice screaming that this was wrong! That he didn't act like this! He managed to ignore the voice, taking pleasure in the way that Angelina, Susan, and Lavender, the girls with the largest breasts, flinched as the crop came whipping toward them.

The way Hannah was sucking him, as well as the sights and sounds, were getting to be all too much, and he needed release! Reaching down, he gripped the kneeling blonde by her hair and shoved his cock all the way into her mouth before letting loose! Her eyes filled with tears as she tried to keep from choking as she swallowed his cum, but he held her tight until he was finished.

He had just pulled out of her mouth, his last blast landing on her face when there was a noise out of nowhere.

“KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!” Harry jerked awake as his Aunt's voice came screeching through the wooden door. “Get up, boy! It's Dudley's birthday so you need to make all his favorites for breakfast!”

“Coming Aunt Petunia,” he called, smiling as he pictured her face as she watched Dudley choking to death on his own blood from a cut throat.... 'What? What the hell was that?' Harry asked himself, 'I don't like the prat, but that's not something I would ever do! And the dreams? What in the hell is wrong with me?'

Still thinking, he forced himself through the morning routine, ignoring his relatives as best he could.

Deep in the back of his mind, the memories of the man who once called himself Tom Riddle looked curiously through Harry's eyes, wondering how he had gotten there?

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&

Azkaban Prison
June 29th, 1993
After Midnight

Something was happening, her Master was aware again! She had always felt a vague connection, but now it was getting stronger, even stronger than it was a year ago. Was it a year? It seemed like it, but it's hard to tell when nothing ever changes in this place.

She wasn't sure what had changed, why she was feeling her Master so much clearer now, but it was wonderful! She felt his strength surrounding her, and it was keeping the Dementors from affecting her for the first time in so many years.

Her mind was still foggy at times, but it was better than it had been. For the longest time, she hadn't even known her own name, or that she even had a name. Strangely, none of the other prisoners around her seemed to notice any changes, or be aware of anything but their own misery.

It was because she was thinking more clearly that she noticed when her cousin stopped screaming about someone being at Hogwarts the way he had been for the last several days. She was glad he had finally shut up, because it was annoying to hear him whining about the same thing, over and over again. But now that he had shut up about that, there were other sounds coming through the wall between their cells. She couldn't tell what they were, it sounded like growling? Like an animal pacing the cell?

Bellatrix listened carefully, trying to make out what she was hearing when a voice from her memory bubbled to the surface, and it was like a bright light illuminated the room!

She had still been in Hogwarts, maybe her OWL year, maybe not, and listening to McGonagall drone on in her prissy way, talking about self-transfiguration and becoming an Animagus. Bella hadn't been paying that much attention, she was more interested in planning how she would sneak out that night to meet with her Master in his hidden rooms. She had felt herself getting wet thinking about what they were going to be doing that night when something McGonagall said managed to catch her attention.

She had said that "One of the strangest aspects of a successful Animagus transformation is the effect it has on creatures that affect emotions. For example, if a wizard or witch was in their animal form and they encountered a Boggart, the beast would not be able to react to them, it would not find a fear that it could transform into. There is a theory that this would also apply to Dementors, but so far no one has been willing to test that theory."

On top of that memory, another memory surfaced, of finding her form while Master watched, a pleased smile on his face. Once Bellatrix had mentioned what McGonagall had said, Master had been very interested since he was already considering allying with the creatures. Master had found a teacher for her, to see if she had the ability to transform, and after several weeks of grueling training had succeeded!

The two of them had celebrated by shagging wildly as the instructor's body lay cooling on the floor. The fool had obviously expected to survive to know a secret that her Master wanted to be kept, that was their first mistake.

With the rush of memories returning, a genuine smile spread across her face as she stared at the bars on her cell. The openings between the bars were far too small for a human being, but her animal form? That should fit just fine...

It was then that she realized, she didn't remember how to transform! She had the memory of her form, but not how she had managed it! Growling in frustration she started pacing the cell, wracking her brain for even the slightest memory of how she had triggered the magic.

She was still trying to remember when the dim sunlight filtered through the window high above her, and exhaustion overtook her.

&&&&&

The next night

Bella woke just before midnight and listened with her eyes closed for a few minutes until she was satisfied that there was no one in the immediate area. Master had been thinking of her again that night, and she had experienced a wave of sexual desire that made her shiver in delight! Master had lost his desire for her and Narcissa and the others before that horrible night when he disappeared, saying that it was a necessary but unpleasant sacrifice he had to make.

By that time she had learned not to question him, but she was disappointed that he wouldn't be taking her to bed and making her scream in agony and ecstasy any longer. Her mind drifted as she lay there, remembering the nights he had her tied to the bed, the sting of the lash between her thighs shooting fire through her veins, the nights she had screamed herself hoarse begging him for release and tearing her throat in exhilaration when he finally allowed her to climax...

She felt the excitement building in her core for the first time in years, and spread her legs, pulling the tattered prison robes up over her hips as her fingers sought her opening. She frowned slightly when her fingers encountered the lush curls covering her because Master preferred her to be completely bare, but that couldn't be helped at the moment. Finally, her fingers reached her pussy, the tips finding her already wet again, and she shuddered as she touched herself.

She hadn't experienced excitement like this since long before she had been captured, and as her fingers penetrated her, she had a flash of memory, of the amused disbelief she had felt when her instructor had guided her into her first transformation using his method.

“To achieve the animal, you must surrender to the primal emotions, anger, fear or hunger will work, but arousal is the method that I prefer, simply because it's the one that relaxes the body the most, making the transformation easier.”

When she understood just what the memory was showing her, she instinctively reached for the magic deep within her and her laughs were suddenly changed to the sound of a cat yowling echoing off the stone walls of her cell. Hearing the noise, the black house cat sitting up on Bella's cot immediately shut up and jumped to the floor.

Landing lightly, she turned back to the bed and saw that her robes weren't laying there, glad that they had actually transformed with her this time. It had been annoying at first when her clothing remained behind during the change.

She was heading for the door, certain that the connection she shared with her Master would allow her to find him again when she heard a whimper from the cell across from her and wondered what wonderful fears her husband was experiencing now? She sneered at the weakling she had been forced to marry, and how he hated that she preferred Master's bed to his. Although, if she had felt Master's call, it's possible that he and his useless brother would as well, and they would probably wish to keep her from serving Master the way she needed to.

She had been moderately accomplished at wandless magic, she mused, as she slipped through the bars of her cell, and a minor flesh to stone transfiguration would make sure that neither of them tried to interfere ever again. She transformed back into her human form once she was in the corridor and grinned as she felt the magic suppression wards on her cell fall away. She could feel her magic swirling in her veins, eager do to her bidding and she was more than willing to command it!

She stood outside her husband's cell and she briefly considered waking him to taunt him but decided it would be easier to just kill him in his sleep, less chance of drawing attention from the guards. Raising her hand, she gathered her magic and pointed at the sleeping man before whispering the command and smiled in satisfaction as the spell left her fingers and his body jerked once before laying still.

Moving across the corridor, she stopped outside her brother-in-law's cell and did the same thing, before turning away and shifting back into her animal form and padded toward the exit.

She was so focused on her destination that she didn't notice the black dog standing in the shadows of the cell next to her, his nose twitching in surprise.

Several minutes later, the emaciated figure of a shaggy black hound slipped through the bars of the cell and, still sniffing, followed the scent toward the doors.

&&&&&&&&&&&

Friday, July 9th, 1993
The Leaky Cauldron
Late Evening

Harry yawned as he walked over to the bed in his temporary home. He was still having a hard time believing everything that had happened that day. It was too bad that it had happened inside though because he would have loved to have watched Marge floating away like a hot air balloon!

He really didn't know what his uncle had been thinking when he invited his sister to stay for the entire month. It was obvious that Aunt Petunia despised the woman, which would have made Harry inclined to like her but Marge was even more hateful than his aunt was!

Looking down at the cat curled up on his pillow he grinned, “Hell of a day, huh Midnight? You get rescued from that huge black dog and I manage to escape from Durzkaban!”

If he hadn't been so tired he might have noticed the cat give a tiny jerk at the word Durzkaban but, he was digging in his trunk for a clean pair of Dudley's sweatpants and wasn't paying attention. By the time he had stripped down and pulled on the makeshift pajamas the cat had closed her eyes again and it looked like she had fallen asleep.

"Don't blame you, Midnight," he yawned again, "I'm ready to call it a day as well. Wonder if Tom is going to send me a dream tonight? Or maybe just some memories of the different girls he shagged? I wouldn't mind if he sent me another one of Bella or even one with Bella and her sister Narcissa! Those two were smoking! It's funny though Narcissa looks like a female version of Draco, I wonder if she's his mother? Either way, seeing the two of them having sex with each other before Tom joins in is one of my favorites of his memories."

Feeling the cat staring intently at him, Harry laughed. "You really can understand me? Wow! I knew that cats were intelligent, but not that intelligent!" Climbing into the bed, he stroked Midnight behind her ears as he said, "Well if you can understand me, you probably wonder who Tom is? And how he's sending me dreams and memories? It all started with a diary...."

“...And after a few nights, I figured out that when the diary was destroyed, the part of Tom that was inside it was pulled into my scar. I don't really mind, even though he killed my parents and I will kill the adult version that's running around when I get strong enough. But the Tom in the diary hadn't killed anybody deliberately, he was just more interested in getting the knickers off every girl he could. And I don't blame him! If I had his skills I'd be doing pretty much the same thing!”

Hearing what sounded suspiciously like a laugh from Midnight, Harry grinned “What do you expect? I'm almost 16 years old and I'm a guy, sex is pretty much all I think about!” Giving a huge yawn, he slipped under the covers and said, “Budge over Midnight, you're hogging the pillows.” Surprisingly the cat shifted over and he lay down, falling asleep almost immediately.

As Harry enjoyed a dream of forcing his Aunt Petunia to suck him while the butchered bodies of Vernon, Dudley, and Marge surrounded them, Tom observed in amusement, pleased that the subtle changes to the boy's attitude were truly taking hold. Harry didn't even realize that he was being changed and likely never would. The dream he was watching had sprung completely from the boy's mind, Tom had nothing to do with it, although he had to admit that the anger the boy felt toward his relatives was glorious!

Tom also had to restrain his laughter at the way Harry was treating his new pet 'Midnight'. It was going to be truly entertaining when he discovered just who she truly was. Turning back to the dream that Harry was enjoying, Tom watched as the boy finished forcing the woman to swallow his cum before tossing her over the body of her husband and took her cunt.

Yes the boy had the anger and the power but he needed to be honed now, Tom would have to include some training in with the dreams. Since he enjoyed Bella and Narcissa so much, perhaps a memory of how he had started their training as his slaves? After all, Harry would need to know how to train his toys to properly serve him.

It would be necessary to be discrete in gathering the toys though. Dumbledore had too much control over the boy's actions while he was at school and the old fool would certainly notice and object if all of the toys started displaying their devotion too openly...

Seeing that the dream of destroying his relatives was completed, Tom guided the sleeping boy's mind into a scene that would start the training. It was from a time where he'd already been enjoying two of the three Black sisters...

After he was finally through with Petunia, the dream changed and Harry found himself looking at Bellatrix and Narcissa's naked bodies gleaming in the candlelight of his bedroom, their breasts heaving as they used their fingers on each other as they snogged. He sat back and smiled as he watched the two of them, falling deeper into his dream.....

&&&&&&&&&&&&

Bellatrix was extremely confused! Things hadn't gone anywhere near the way she had expected when she left the prison. It had been easy enough to surprise one of the guards and use his blood to coat her prison robes for the other guards to find, and her cat form had enjoyed the meat before she used his wand to transfigure the body into a duplicate of hers. She dumped the body in the water off the island so that it looked like she had died in the escape attempt, and used some wood she'd found to create a small boat to actually get away in.

It was after she left the island that things went really strange! She could feel the pull on her connection to her Master. It was leading her to the southern part of England which confused her. Why would the Master be there? He had never mentioned having a hidden base, there only the one in Eastern Europe.

She had arrived at the house in Surrey a few days before, searching for her Master. She couldn't believe when the pull was coming from the bloody Boy-Who-Lived! She had been sorely tempted to go in wand first and find out why he felt like her Master and what he had done to him but had managed to restrain herself. She didn't want to alert the Ministry she was still alive, after all.

She contented herself with watching him for the next few days and was fascinated by the barely hidden anger she could see, the darkness she witnessed as he found small ways to get back at the odious muggles he was forced to live with. As she watched an idea began to form. The boy felt like her Master the way he was when she first knew him and fell in love with him, could she bring that out even more? He had the strength that was obvious and the darkness was there to be nurtured into a flame. And when he was a little older she could take him in hand and show him how much fun a devoted servant could be!

She had started getting closer to him, letting the boy notice her in her cat form and even approaching him at times when nobody was watching him. He had started sneaking her bits of food that he stole from the muggles and soon she had him petting and stroking her when he had the chance. Bellatrix had to admit that the feeling of his hands on her was extremely pleasant after all the years being locked away.

She had still been trying to come up with a plan to reveal herself to him when all hell had broken loose earlier that evening, and he had needed to run. Fortunately, he had remembered her and grabbed her as he ran. She'd been so surprised by the noise and the way he had come rushing out that she had let him pick her up without protesting the way a cat should have but he didn't seem to notice.

And now they were in a room in the Leaky Cauldron, a place she hadn't seen since before Master had fallen, curled up on the most comfortable pillow she'd ever experienced. The only thing that would make it better if there was a hot bath to soak in..... She sat up, still in cat form as she swore mentally. She was in a bloody hotel room, of course, they would have a bath!

Looking carefully at Harry, he was sound asleep and judging by the way the covers were moving he was having one of his 'Tom' dreams. She idly wondered if it was one of those featuring her and Narcissa? Master had enjoyed the two of them together often enough after all, before they were forced into those marriages, to provide him with lots of memories.

Bella jumped lightly off the bed and padded to the bathroom. Shutting the door behind her she transformed back to her natural form and used the guards' wand to silence the door and walls. She didn't want him to hear her after all.

She started the water and waited while the tub filled, pouring the soaps and oils she preferred in, enjoying the way the scents eased the tension she had been under for so long.

Turning, she caught sight of her reflection in the mirror and grimaced. She may not have the half-starved look she'd had when she first escaped, but she was still far too skinny! And the hair? Ugh! That had to go!

Staring at the mirror she used the wand to cut her long dark locks short against her skull, it was too filthy to try and salvage, besides, it would grow back. With that done she leaned against the counter, raising each of her legs to the edge of the tub to use the shaving spell until her skin was smooth again. Smiling with satisfaction she then spread her legs and brought the wand up to the forest that had grown over her quim. She took her time to gently shave herself clean, only finishing just as the water reached the level she wanted. Vanishing the dark hair that covered the floor she stepped into the steaming water.

A long drawn out sigh of satisfaction escaped her lips as she lowered herself down until she was covered to the chin. Bella luxuriated in the water letting the oils soothe her skin and making her feel clean for the first time in nearly 14 long years! Taking the time to use the shampoo to scrub her short hair and get rid of the last of the dirt, she stood up in the tub and let it drain as she rinsed off under the shower.

After she was dry Bella cast a quick spell to let her make sure that Harry was still sleeping, seeing that he was, she decided to scratch an itch that had been building for ages! Sitting on the toilet, she leaned back and closed her eyes as she remembered one of the best times she'd had serving her Master.

He had her on her back on a wooden table, her arms and legs stretched and secured. He plundered her cunt and arse while all of the wives and adult daughters of his inner circle took their turns on her mouth. She had been nothing more than a toy for Master to use and she had loved it! She had even loved knowing that she was pleasuring the other women because Master desired it. It was even better because she could tell that some of the women didn't want to be there, especially her Aunt Walpurga but Master commanded it. Knowing that her Master was powerful enough to force the men to give up their wives and daughters for his pleasure was intoxicating!

She lost herself in her memories, her fingers of one hand filling her cunt as the others stretched her arse, pumping roughly until the pleasure she had been denied for all those years finally burst through the dam and flooded her senses!

When she came back to herself, she was amazed that her screams hadn't overcome the silencing charms she had set and made Harry come bursting into the room. But she was undisturbed. Standing she went to the sink and washed her hands clean before taking down the spells and opening the door. Changing back to her Midnight form she slowly strolled back and jumped on the bed. She was asleep in seconds a satisfied smile on her feline face.

Saturday, July 10th, 1993
The Leaky Cauldron

It was late afternoon when the door to the room opened and a very tired Harry stumbled in, his arms loaded with packages. He set them down and looked over at Midnight sunning herself on the window ledge. Shaking his head with a smile he said “Enjoying yourself girl? I guess the medicine the guy sold us is working if you have enough energy to perch up there.”

The cat just gave a contented yawn and settled back into position. Harry didn't notice that she was actually watching him intently as he unpacked his purchases. Lifting the case of potions he set them on the table. He grimaced at the knowledge he would need to be taking them for at least the next two weeks thanks to the mistreatment by the damned Dursleys!

Turning away from the medications he grinned in anticipation as he pulled out the stack of books that he had picked up. "I can't believe I missed these when I was in the Alley the first time! It would have made things so much easier to understand if I'd only known about the preparatory books. Not to mention all the etiquette books for getting along in Magical Society? I probably would have known enough not to automatically make an enemy of Draco from the very beginning. I doubt we would have been friends but at least he wouldn't have been such a dedicated pain in my arse all this time. Why didn't Professor McGonagall put those on the list?" He let out a snigger, "She was probably daydreaming about the days when Tom would bend her over the desk and bugger her when they were in school. She always seemed distracted afterward in the memories!"

Putting the rest of the packages away he picked up his potions book and the introductory text and moved to the desk. Grabbing a pad of paper and a pen he said, “And that's another thing! Why were we not told we could use pens and paper in school as long as we did the essays on parchment? It's a lot easier to organize your thoughts if you don't have to worry about the cost of wasting parchment! That stuffs expensive!”

Sitting down he opened the two books to the beginning and started reading. He would read the first chapter of the Potions text and write down any questions he had. Then he would read the first chapter of the introductory book and see if the questions were answered. When he discovered every question he had were answered in the first three pages of the other text, he started to get angry. Pulling another sheet of paper to him he started writing another list of questions, this time they were about his introduction to Hogwarts, and how other students raised in the Muggle world were introduced.

He was so intent on what he was doing that he didn't notice at first that Midnight had jumped down off the window and wandered over to watch him. If he didn't know better, he would swear that she was reading his lists. Laughing a little at his imagination he continued writing until he had filled up nearly the entire page. Shaking his hand to loosen it up after the continuous writing he reached over to give Midnight a petting. Sitting back in his chair, he lifted the unprotesting cat into his lap and softly stroked her neck and back making her purr in contentment.

"It's funny how differently I was treated than any other student Midnight" he softly said his eyes distant, "I started thinking about it when I was looking at the bookstore and had some of Tom's memories float to the top. He had all of the preparatory books included with his list and Professor Dumbledore had taken him to do his shopping. Don't get me wrong I like Hagrid but, he left to wander around half the time while he sat in the Leaky having a drink! I'm supposed to be the Hero of the Wizarding World and that was my introduction? I think I need to talk to Hermione and Dean, to see what sort of introduction they received."

He sighed "And then I have to do something I really don't want to do. I've got write a letter of apology to Snape. Every one of the questions he asked me during the first class was in the first chapter of the introductory book!"

Harry lifted Midnight off his lap and stood up to stretch his back. Setting her down on the bed he said, “It's no wonder that Snape comes down on me as hard as he does if he expected me to be prepared for his class and I had no bloody clue!”

He paused, "Of course, he's never going to be my favorite person, considering that Tom was well aware that he was supposed to be Dumbledore's spy in the Death Eaters. I'd love to know what the rest of the prophecy was supposed to have said. If just what Snape heard and turned over to Tom was enough to send him after my parents....... Son of a bitch! Son of a bitch! It's that bastard's fault that my parents are dead! You know what? Fuck the apology! I'm going to find a way to kill that bastard for costing me, my parents!"

Harry paced around the room, his anger boiling as he contemplated different ways to kill the man who was suddenly the number one on his death list, even after Voldemort. If he had glanced over at the bed he would have seen Midnight practically quivering in excitement as he listed the most gruesome deaths he could imagine for the greasy-haired bastard. But he was staring at nothing as he ranted and by the time he looked back at his new pet she was sitting still looking at him curiously.

He froze, blinking steadily as his mind raced, what had his cat reminded him of? Cat, cat, old man holding and stroking the cat, Al Pacino, what the hell did that damn cat remind him of? Come on, think! Al Pacino, Al Pacino!!! Damn it! Suddenly he remembered, a movie that his relatives were watching, and he caught a few minutes between bringing them snacks and fizzy drinks. Pacino was playing Micheal Corleone and saying to someone "Keep your friends close, and your enemies closer."

His face split into a wide smile, "Oh yes, that's it! That greasy haired walking dead man is going to have a brand new best friend! Let's see.... the letter of apology first and then, well that basilisk is probably worth a ton of galleons as potions ingredients if nothing else... Yeah, that'll do for a start. And once he's let down his guard, even just a little I'll crack it even more. According to Tom's memories, he had a raging boner for my mum. Not that I blame him, she was a good looking woman, but... the Weasley girl, Ginny, she's got a decent body and red hair. She's already said she'll do anything for me after I rescued her, what would it take to convince her to slip into the bastards bed? I'd probably need to shag her a few times first to get her in the right frame of mind. Hell, that won't be a hardship! Bet she squeals nicer than McGonagall when a cock slides up her arse."

He shook his head “No that won't work, damn it! She's only going to be 15 this year and it would screw with her magic if she started shagging that early. Stupid magical laws, have to think of somebody else....” He blinked as he recalled one of Tom's memories, the brothel down Horizon Alley. He could probably find something that still had some of Lily's hair on it... and polyjuice wasn't that expensive... Yeah! That would do it!

Still grinning, Harry sat down at the desk and started composing the most sincere letter of apology he could think of, not even noticing Midnight leaping off the bed and hurrying to the bathroom or the door closing...

&&&&&&&&

Later that Night
The Ministry of Magic
Minister's Office

“Okay Amelia, what have you discovered?” Minister Fudge asked with a tired frown on his face.

Amelia Bones looked up from the notes she had in her hand wearing a matching frown. “It's not good Minister, to put it mildly. We're still not sure exactly how Lestrange and Black managed to get out of their locked cells. All we can tell is that sometime in the early morning hours of July 1st, Bellatrix Lestrange managed to exit her cell. For reasons we don't know at this time she managed to murder both Rastaban and Rodolphus Lestrange while they were sleeping. From what our examiner has been able to determine she either got her hands on a wand or wandlessly transfigured the hearts of both men into stone, killing them instantly.”

“Sweet Merlin! How in the hell could anybody do that precise a level of transfiguration with a wand, let alone wandlessly? And after continuous exposure to Dementors for how many years?” He rubbed his hand across his face before steeling himself. “Okay, I'm sure that's not the worst part of the news you've got for me, what else have you found?”

“Auror Thomlinson, the guard who disappeared? He had managed to hide it but apparently one of his cousins was a supporter of You Know Who during his rise. We don't know yet if there is a connection all we know is that the man is nowhere to be found and neither is his wand.”

Fudge stared at her for a long moment before saying "I don't want any word of speculation about the Auror to see daylight, Amelia! My wife was in the same year and house as his mother and they are still very good friends, it would destroy her if word leaked out and he turns out to be an innocent victim. If you find solid evidence then we can revisit the issue, understood?"

She nodded easily, “For what it's worth, Minister, my gut is telling me that he wasn't involved. The body that was found dressed in Lestrange's robes was just too perfect. Like somebody had transfigured something else into a copy of Lestrange but improved on the original subconsciously.”

He gave a bitter laugh, “Now that's one hell of a good news/bad news scenario Amelia! The good news is we have an innocent man murdered but the bad news is that Bellatrix Lestrange, the insane witch who was involved in torturing Frank and Alice Longbottom into insanity and Merlin alone knows how many murders is missing and quite possibly she's gotten her hands on a wand!”

“I'm sorry to remind you of this Minister, but Lestrange isn't the worst one, Black is! He was heard yelling in his sleep several nights in a row “He's at Hogwarts!” and, considering the close relationship between Black and James Potter it's very likely that he's going to be going after Harry Potter for revenge.”

Fudge nodded "At least we caught a break there, with Potter having a problem at his relative's house and triggering the alarms. I met him last night when he arrived at the Leaky Cauldron and Tom knows what to watch out for in case of any trouble. But, something about that situation with his relatives bothers me. I may not have been an Auror but I've watched you and Moody enough over the years to pick up a couple of things and I'd bet a bottle of goblin ale that he's not being treated decently at that house!"

Amelia Bones sat up in her chair an expression of surprise on her face. “Are you saying that you suspect that Harry Potter, the 'Boy Who Lived' is being abused?”

He quirked a smile, “Just the cherry on top of everything else going on, isn't it? I know you are busy, but do you have one or two Aurors who can easily move in the muggle world that can poke around a little bit? It would be best if they weren't overly close to Dumbledore if possible. You know the reasons for that I'm sure.”

She rolled her eyes expressively, Dumbledore's protectiveness and interference in anything to do with Harry Potter was a major annoyance in the Ministry but unfortunately, he had too many worshipers to shut him down completely.

Fudge snorted and then continued, “I'm going to have to release a statement to the Prophet tomorrow about the escapes because the guard rotation will bring those currently on duty back home and the word will get out whether we want it to or not. I'm thinking that we leave Black as missing and Lestrange believed dead for the time being. I don't want people panicking about the idea that she's out there with a wand, do you?”

There was no argument and the two of them spent the next thirty minutes smoothing out the statement that would be all over the press far too soon.

&&&&&&&&

Two Weeks in Diagon Alley
July 11th, 1993 – July 24th, 1993

For Harry, the next two weeks were easily the most enjoyable he had ever spent. Even though he spent several hours each day going over the etiquette books multiple times as well as going back over his books for the last two years. He didn't mind, because he was usually reading the introductory book at the same time while sitting in the shade outside of Florean Fortescue's Ice Cream Shop and enjoying different flavors of ice cream. And the best part was the potions he was taking for the first week actually worked better if he ate a lot of high sugar foods.

Midnight was almost always by his side or sitting on his lap as he read. On particularly sunny days she would claim a chair of her own directly in the sun and laze happily in the warmth.

Actually, the best part was the interested looks he was getting from some of the girls who spent the summer working the shops. The potions were having a noticeable effect on his appearance and he was just waiting for them to finish so he could buy some clothes that fit him for a change!

He had managed to write a believably sincere apology letter to Snape and had actually received a polite, for Snape anyway, reply acknowledging the letter. He had also received a letter from Professor McGonagall apologizing for not making sure he received the right letter initially. He was willing to give her the benefit of the doubt, especially when she explained that the letters were generated automatically depending on whether the student has a parent who attended Hogwarts or not. Since both James and Lily had attended he automatically received the letter for non-muggle-born students.

She also gave him permission to bring Midnight with him as a pet as well as changing the electives he had originally selected to drop Divination and pick up Ancient Runes instead. He had explained that after reading the introductory books he thought that Runes sounded far more interesting and useful.

He had received a nasty shock earlier though when he noticed a copy of the Daily Prophet reporting the escape and attempted escape from Azkaban. He had only been mildly interested until his eye fell on the picture of Bellatrix Lestrange and read that she was believed to have died in the escape attempt. He had actually been upset though he managed to hide it that the Bellatrix who had starred in so many of his better dreams was dead! It also led to a rather interesting conversation several days later when he was walking toward Flourish and Blots to see if they had received anything interesting that day.

He was walking down the street and noticed a distinguished looking blonde woman walking in his direction. The dreams and memories that Tom had been sharing meant that he automatically noticed the woman and he stopped in his tracks. The woman could only be Narcissa Malfoy! She looked a bit older than she did in the memories, not to mention the fact that she was actually wearing clothing now, but she was easily recognizable to somebody who had spent many pleasurable hours wanking over the thought of her.

Carefully hiding anything inappropriate in his manner, Harry moved forward deliberately and as he approached said “Lady Malfoy?”

She looked up in surprise and he could see the strain in her expression. Putting on a relatively neutral but sympathetic face he stepped a little closer. He could instantly see when she recognized him and the shields came down behind her eyes. Harry was a little impressed at the intelligent reaction she was showing since they were technically enemies after the confrontation with Lucius at the end of the year.

“Mister Potter? How can I help you?” She asked impassively, a politely curious expression on her face completely appropriate for the situation and he was once again impressed by this woman. She had certainly matured into her intelligence and Harry found that he wanted her even more than before.

Allowing a slight flicker of desire to show in his eyes he bowed slightly and said, "I just wished to extend my condolences on the loss of your sister. I'm aware that this is a painful time for you and wanted to offer you my sympathy. And well, you may not be aware of this, but my mother wrote admiringly of you in her journals while at school. She was greatly impressed by your intelligence and your bearing”, he allowed his eyes to fleetingly glance at her figure as he spoke, "and wrote more than once that she wished she could be like you. Unfortunately, she was unable to approach you because of the barrier between the houses and often regretted it. For what it's worth, now that I've met you I can understand her admiration and I hope that you are able to find comfort in her words.”

He was lying, of course, he had no idea if his mother had even kept a journal much less if she had ever mentioned Narcissa but she had no way of knowing that. He watched her carefully and could see a spark of interest in her gaze and the corner of her lip twitched ever so slightly. However, the movement was so slight that if he hadn't been paying close attention he might have missed it.

For public observation, she nodded politely and put a slight warmth in her tone as she replied "Thank you Mister Potter, both for your sympathetic words and the information about your mother. I also remember being quietly impressed by your mother in the rare times that our paths crossed in Hogwarts. She always seemed a most remarkable young woman and I'm pleased to say that it seems to have also surfaced in you." With a brief sparkle of amusement in her eyes, she nodded politely and the two of them continued on their way. To all of those who were watching, discreetly or otherwise, it appeared as if the two of them just exchanged pleasantries that socially appropriate for the occasion. The two of them both knew something far more momentous occurred.

When he got back to his normal seat at Fortescue's he saw that Midnight was watching him and Harry could swear that the damned cat was amused! She was certainly far more intelligent than any cat he had ever met in his life but he had gotten so used to the strangeness in the magical world that he really didn't pay all that much attention. Much later he would wonder why he didn't bother thinking about the oddity, especially since he had been doing his best to improve his skills in observation?

Hearing the flap of wings he looked up and saw Hedwig flying toward him a letter attached to her leg. Smiling he held up his arm and the snowy owl flapped rapidly to slow her pace which allowed her to land gently on the makeshift perch.

After lightly stroking her chest feathers Harry accepted the letter and could see that it was from Hermione by the handwriting. Apologizing to his owl that he didn't have any bacon at the moment he let her return to the room. He noticed that the envelope was thicker than the usual letter from his friend and wondered what she had included.

He found another envelope inside, the type that usually carried photographs and set it aside to read what she had to say. Harry knew that she was spending the Summer Holidays traveling around France with her parents and it seemed she was still enjoying the trip. He could practically feel the excitement through her descriptions of the different villages they had stopped at and the sights she had seen. Of course, she mentioned stopping at some museums and libraries, it wouldn't have been Hermione if she didn't! It was when he reached the end of the letter that his eyebrows raised and he glanced at the other envelope.

She said that she and her parents had taken a few days to go to the beach not far from Nantes and had some pictures taken. Harry was curious when she asked him not to show Ron any of the pictures because he wouldn't understand. Reaching for the second envelope he opened it and his jaw dropped at what he saw.

Hermione didn't mention that the beach she and her family had visited was topless! But it definitely was as the pictures showed. Hermione was in all of the pictures wearing nothing more than the bottom half of a bikini. He was surprised to see her so open but he had to admit he didn't know what she was like away from school. He let his eyes linger on her breasts and mentally compared them to the women he had seen in Tom's memories and nodded, she certainly had nothing to be ashamed of. There was another woman in several of the photograph's and judging by the resemblance he guessed it was her mother, Monica he thought her name was but wasn't sure.

It was when he got to the last of the pictures that he gave a low whistle of admiration because these pictures were moving! Apparently, Hermione had managed to find the magical section of the beach and made a couple of friends. She was flanked by two absolutely almost inhumanly gorgeous blonde girls, one of them a little younger than her and the other a bit older. The three women had their arms around each other and were smiling widely.

He smirked a little at seeing just how close the three were standing and unless he was imagining things, all three girls lipped looked a little puffy as if they had been kissing not long before. The way the nipples on all of them were crinkled in excitement also added to his speculation. The final picture was different though, it showed the three of them dancing at a club somewhere and the way they were moving against each other showed just how close the three of them were and explained why she didn't want him showing the pictures to Ron or anybody else!

Sliding the pictures back in the envelope he put them away in his pocket and went back to his reading, a slight smile on his face.

&&&&&&&&&&&

Sunday, July 25th, 1993

Bella was laying on her favorite chair in front of Fortescue's the sun feeling wonderful on her fur. Harry was sitting at the table a book open in front of him but that wasn't unusual, not anymore. She enjoyed watching him study and seeing him develop into someone who was worthy of being called her Master. She could see the gradual changes in his attitude as well, the boy she had first observed wouldn't have casually approached her sister in the guise of offering condolences to plant the seeds of a future seduction. She was looking forward to the day that she could reveal herself and the two of them could make several of his fantasies come true.

That day was still a long way away though, unfortunately. He was developing the knowledge and the strength was there, he just wasn't dark enough yet to accept her presence in his life. Although the way he was playing with Severus was showing a delightful amount of cunning and discipline. Perhaps when he finally killed the man she would reveal herself? That way the two of them could shag over his cooling corpse the way that she and her Master had before!

Of course, he would also need a great deal of experience before he could truly treat her the way she desired. He had the awareness and the potential to be a Master of slaves was there but he needed to learn how to get a girl to eagerly kneel before him ready to take him in her mouth, to make them learn to love the lash as a way to get warmed up to receive him!

She had been watching as he interacted with some of the girls in his year group and she could smell that several of them were aroused by his newfound confidence. Most of them were unacceptable for some reason, either because they weren't attractive enough or they didn't have the intelligence to be of use for anything other than a handy cum dump. But there were a few that had potential, the Indian Twins and the big titted blonde who was with them would make an excellent addition to her Master's forces and harem when he was ready for them. And she could see the reaction he had to the Chinese girl who he chatted up outside the Quidditch shop.

The red-haired girl he called Susan was almost certainly a Bones, Bella had watched enough of that family writhing under her wand to recognize the family features. That girl had potential but also needed to be handled extremely carefully because she wouldn't be accepting of Bella's place at her Master's feet.

The girls from Slytherin were the ones she found most interesting though. They had been just barely polite in their interactions with him but all four of them especially the younger Greengrass girl were ready to drop their knickers if he gave the order! It would be up to Bella to find a way to teach him how to give that order.

She cursed the necessity of hiding who she was from him but maybe she could find a way to prepare him for the truth? She closed her eyes and lay back in the sunbeam as she started to consider options. She was still thinking when the warmth and his hands stroking her lulled her to sleep.

&&&&&&&&

Friday, July 30th, 1993

Harry was smiling happily as he walked down the Alley toward Madame Malkins. The potions had finally done their work and he was going for the final fitting of his new wardrobe. Of course, the thought of getting poked with pins as the adjustments were made wasn't the reason he was smiling No, that was because of the twin sisters who would be doing the adjustments. He had been flirting with Mary and Elizabeth for the last couple of weeks and the two of them were not subtle about the fact that they were interested.

Mary had let drop that her parents were being pressured by You Know Who's supporters into joining him not long before Harry had stopped him as a baby. They were eager to do anything they could to show their thanks for saving their family and he was looking forward to taking them up on the offer!

The two of them were aware, of course, that he would be 16 the next day and both of them had arranged to have the afternoon off of work to help him celebrate. Especially since they shared their birthday with him. The two of them had been born on July 31st too, but 6 years earlier. The two of them had graduated when he was a first year.

It was fortunate that Madame Malkin had been well aware of what was going on between the three of them otherwise it could have gotten uncomfortable when she found the two of them using their hands to do some very personal adjustments to his trousers! She just shook her head and closed the curtain around the work area so they wouldn't be seen by the other customers.

He had just finished making arrangements to meet the two girls when they finished working the next day to 'pick up his purchases' when the bell above the door jangled and he glanced over, smiling when he saw Narcissa walking into the shop.

He straightened up slightly and turned to face the attractive blonde who smiled slightly when she saw him. The two girls shared a glance as they noticed his reaction and quickly hid their grins. This would be fun to keep an eye on!

The two of them exchanged pleasantries for a few moments, including Narcissa wishing him a happy birthday for the next day. She had given him a slight smile when she noticed how close the two girls were standing to him and nodded politely to the two girls.

As Narcissa walked away, Mary whispered to Harry “I know where I can get some polyjuice and it wouldn't be a problem to get some of her hair for tomorrow. Do you want me to?”

Harry grinned at the thought but shook his head. “While I really like the idea, I think that for the first time we celebrate I'd just like to enjoy you and your sister. We can always play with polyjuice another time.”

Mary just nodded obediently while her sister blushed at the way Harry had phrased his answer. He had been clear that he was looking forward to watching the two of them together when they first began discussing his birthday and neither of the girls had even tried to object. He was curious if they had been together before or if they were already starting to accept his dominance over them? It would be interesting either way.

Glancing around the shop Harry saw that they were alone for the moment so he pulled Mary close and gave her a kiss, one hand dropping down to cup her pussy through her skirt. She moaned against his mouth as he pressed his palm against her center. She gave a slight whine of disappointment when he broke the kiss and turned to Elizabeth to give her the same treatment.

He had learned the trick of feeding a bit of his magic into the girls' thanks to Tom's memories and it made sure that the two girls would be ready for anything when they finally got naked before him.

Giving them both a smile, he turned and left the store.

&&&&&&&&&

If Harry had been paying a little closer attention he would have seen the amused smile on Narcissa's face as she had watched him controlling the girls. As it was, he was already walking down the street when the Malfoy Matriarch approached the flustered girls and guided them toward the back of the store.

Narcissa had been feeling a pull on her magic for nearly a month now since just after Hogwarts had ended and had been almost frantic with curiosity! The pull she had felt was the one that she had learned to love before being saddled with Lucius. The call that her Master wanted her to join him!

She hadn't understood where the call was coming from, her Master had fallen many years before. But it was unmistakable the pulse of desire she had felt thrumming through her body had gotten her wet for the first time in ages! Lucius certainly had never gotten her body to react like that.

She hadn't been able to discover where the call had originated until the day she happened to encounter Harry here in the Alley. She had managed to hide her reaction but it had taken all of her self-control not to drop to her knees in front of the young man who radiated her Master's power. It was the first time she had ever been face to face with the fabled 'Boy Who Lived' and she was amazed at how different he was from the way that both Draco and Lucius had described him. Could it be that neither of them could feel his power?

Narcissa had managed to conduct the initial conversation properly, even hiding her reaction when the young man started flirting with her under the guise of offering his condolences. But when she had returned home, it had taken a long hot bath and cramped fingers before she was able to keep her mask in place while dealing with the odious lout she had been saddled with and his spawn.

Not for the first time she began contemplating ways to remove the two of them from her life. Perhaps a flying accident? It wouldn't be all that difficult to arrange, she was sure.

But then she had encountered him again and she had observed his behavior with the two older girls. She was amused at hearing the one girl offering the polyjuice but was going to have to make the girl aware that when Harry had her body it was going to be Narcissa wearing it, nobody else!

Once Harry had left the shop she moved toward the two girls. It was clear that Master was going to have them so it was only proper that she get to know them. After all, the two of them would quite likely find themselves with their tongues inside her before too much longer.

With a predator's smile, she approached the girls and they soon spilled every detail of their encounters with him including the fantasies that they hadn't even admitted to each other! As she listened Narcissa realized that she would have to ensure Lucius and Draco met their end before the students returned to Hogwarts. It would give Master Harry a perfect opportunity to console a grieving mother and if that happened to occur behind the closed doors of her bedchamber at Malfoy Manor, that wasn't anybody else's business, was it?

Eventually leaving the shop with her purchases, she included a healthy tip for both girls, of course, Narcissa began to plan in earnest. She would find a way to remove the two impediments to her plan and soon would be back where she belonged, kneeling at her Master's feet!

End Chapter One

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat
PART: 02 of ?? Cats Under The Stars
AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])
DISTRIBUTION: My Yahoo Group, HP FanFiction Archive, Archive of Our Own,
Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, UnlimitedFanFiction
DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.
SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!
FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster
RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi
RATING: NC-17
WORD COUNT: <5,128>
SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?
WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters..
AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.
NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.
CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson
beta'd BY Grammarly

Malfoy Manor, Wiltshire
Saturday, July 31st, 1993
9:30 am

Lucius and Draco were gone, finally, Draco over to spend time with Pansy, probably trying to convince her to remove her knickers, if the little cow ever bothered wearing them, and Lucius was most likely bending over for Fudge to ensure that the Kiss on Sight order for Sirius isn't removed. Frankly, Narcissa didn't care in the slightest were the two obstacles were at the moment, as long as they were no longer in the house and she could finally enjoy some private time.

Having her elf prepare a warm bath, she walked into her bedchamber and removed the robes that Lucius insisted on her wearing at home. She was really looking forward to burning the hideous things as soon as he and Draco were decently buried in the family graveyard. Of course, figuring out how to ensure they arrived there in a timely manner was going to take some thought, but she wasn't a Slytherin for no reason, something would occur to her.

Tossing the robe into the hamper, she moved to the full-length mirror and examined her body critically. She frowned slightly, her body still looked good, but it wasn't the body she had as a teenager and young woman, when her Master had delighted in displaying it to his followers, including her husband and that cretin that Bella had been forced to marry. She had been so proud then, knowing that Master saw her as she truly was, and the wonderful degradation that he had allowed her to enjoy while kneeling at his feet. She and Bella had never been closer, both of them were absolutely content serving their Master, until that horrible night when everything went wrong.

She shoved those thoughts aside, she had something much more enjoyable to concentrate on, because somehow her Master had joined with Harry Potter, and he was aware of her and desired her. She knew that as certainly as she was aware that Bella was somehow still alive, but why hadn't her sister contacted her? Surely Bella knew that she would hide her?

The elf popping in to let her know the bath was ready distracted her from her thoughts, and she made her way into the en-suite and lowered herself into the scented water, enjoying the feeling of the oils soaking into her skin.

Closing her eyes, she remembered the look of desire in Harry's eyes and imagined the scene where she invited him to her home after Draco and Lucius were buried. She would greet him at the door and, once the door was closed behind him, she would let the mourning robes drop, displaying her naked body to him as she knelt in front of him. His eyes would roam her body, enjoying the sight of her firm breasts and taut stomach, the hairless flesh between her thighs showing how wet and eager for him she was.

He would grip her hair and bring her face closer to his rod and she would beg him to allow her to serve him and he would consider, his eyes reading the devotion in her very soul before he would nod and let her use her hands to free him from the confines of his clothing.

He would guide her mouth to his shaft, and she would place a kiss on the head, thanking him for giving her the opportunity to serve him. She would open as wide as possible, letting him stretch her mouth as she locked her lips around his beautiful cock, sucking him joyfully and letting him watch the devotion in her eyes.

It would be then that she would shift her position, lowering herself even further and tilting her head back so he could slide all the way down her throat. Her Master had always loved that in the past, and she was sure that he would love it just as much now!

Master would take control of her then, holding her in place as he plundered her mouth, over and over and over again until he finally had his fill of her and gave her the seed she'd been dreaming of. She wondered if he would want her to swallow or would he pull back and cover her face? Either way, it was going to be glorious to be back where she belonged again.

Once he allowed her to stand again, she would lead him to her chambers where she had a surprise gift waiting for him. Pansy and her mother would be kneeling naked by the bed, their hands bound behind their back and their legs spread for him to take them. She didn't particularly like either of the silly cows but they would serve a useful purpose in giving Master a couple of toys so he wouldn't be bored as he gathered the other girls who would be kneeling before him.

Would he order her to serve the women before he took her? Or would he have the two women pleasuring each other as he plunged into her from behind?

She had lowered herself deeper in the water, her legs spread wide and resting on the top of the bathtub, one hand was busy between her legs while the other pinched and twisted her nipples sending the joyous pain through her body as she imagined his rough touch on her breasts as he stretched her pussy, no, her cunt, as he stretched her cunt to accommodate him.

The images were flying through her brain as she anticipated all the wonderful ways she would serve him, and how he would claim the other toys she had provided. She was looking forward to having Imelda's tongue inside her as Master made Pansy squeal when he took her arse!

It all became too much and the pleasure finally overwhelmed her, her cries of release echoing around the walls of her bath as she crashed through the waves of ecstasy that had been building ever since she started making her plans, and she knew no more.

It was an unknown time later that she came back to herself and, smiling in satisfaction she climbed out of the tub and allowed herself the hedonist pleasure of drying herself with the warm fluffy towels her elf provided. Her soon to be late husband always eschewed the use of a towel, believing that a drying charm was all that was required, but he was just as wrong about that as he was just about every other thing he expressed an opinion on, the fool.

Once she was fully dried, she walked, still naked into her chambers and sat down at her desk. Calling for a glass of wine she closed her eyes and started breathing slowly, calming her body and mind to allow her to think as clearly as possible. After all, the best planning needed a clear head, especially since she wanted to ensure that the deaths were not seen to be anything other than a tragic accident.

She knew she could do it, it wasn't as if they would be the first people she had killed after all.

The Leaky Cauldron
July 31st, 1993
1:00 pm

Bella had been lazing in the window, enjoying the feeling of the afternoon sun on her fur when she heard the door to the room open up and the girls' voices as they followed Harry inside. Rolling over onto her belly she cracked her eyes open to watch what was about to happen.

She knew all about the girls, of course, Harry had been very vocal about his plans for them as he had been getting ready to leave earlier in the day and Bella was looking forward to seeing how it went. She had quite enjoyed seeing his healthy body walking around the room gloriously nude, even as young as he was he was certainly better equipped than her late husband and his brother. He was actually almost as large as Master was, and she was looking forward to the time she could reveal herself and enjoy spreading her legs for him.

It was good that he was going to be getting experience with the twin sisters, for the time that she and Narcissa would be back in their proper places. It would be good to have her tongue in her sister again, and enjoying Narcissa's talents. She had always been able to make Bella scream with pleasure when they were together, and Master had always taken the two of them just the way they loved afterward!

If Harry had been watching her instead of paying attention to the two girls, he would have wondered at the smirk on his cats face and probably questioned, once again, just how intelligent Midnight really was? Bella found it extremely amusing that Harry had managed to arrange a threesome with identical twin sisters, extremely attractive ones at that.

She was pleased to see that Harry's 'Tom dreams' had prepared him for this, as the two girls started removing their clothes as soon as the door closed behind them, and were soon standing naked before him. Harry was still dressed, and appeared completely calm, not showing the excitement a normal teenager would show in this situation. Bella was actually impressed by his control, especially when he told the two girls to put on a show for him and they didn't even blink before turning to kiss each other.

The two girls had either played with each other in the past, or they were already under Harry's control far more than she expected, because the two of them certainly were enthusiastic about what they were doing. They snogged each other for quite a while, their hands playing with each other's breasts before one of them took control of the other and maneuvered her onto the bed.

Bella took a quick look at Harry and saw that he seemed faintly amused as the girl in control climbed on top of her sister and started kissing her way down her body. Harry ordered the other girl to grip onto the headboard of the bed and when she did, he gestured with his wand and her wrists were tied in place.

Bella blinked at that, she hadn't realized that Harry had already mastered non-verbal casting, he was progressing even faster than she had expected, and he was getting closer to being worthy of being called Master. She couldn't wait!

The girl that was bound seemed to get even more excited by it, judging from her moans, and Bella wondered if Harry was planning on claiming them permanently? She certainly wouldn't object, she enjoyed having a younger girl's tongue inside her as much as she enjoyed tasting them.

The more dominant sister continued to move down the other girl's body, her mouth teasing her sister's nipples and drawing a moan from the bound girl, before moving lower, kissing down the girl's belly and putting her hands on her sister's thighs. The bound girl (and Bella idly wished she knew the girl's name) was clearly anticipating this because she spread her legs as wide as she could, letting her sister lay between them.

Bella was tempted to jump off the ledge to get a better view but restrained herself, she didn't want to show too much interest and break the mood in the room. She would just wait until later tonight when they were sleeping to slip into the bathroom and scratch her itch.

From her vantage point, she watched as the more dominant girl started rubbing her sister's cunt, making it even wetter than it already was, before sliding a finger in. She playing with her sister for a few minutes, gradually working three fingers into the other girl before Harry took control again by giving her a slap on the ass and ordering her to start using her tongue.

The girl just wriggled her arse and lowered her face to her sister and started licking. The bound girl squealed when she felt her sister's tongue before she jerked on the bed and started babbling happily. She was even more turned on than Bella had thought, judging by how quickly the girl started climaxing. When Harry became her master he would train her to hold off on her orgasm until given permission. It was a difficult training but when she would finally be allowed to cum it would be worth it!

Harry gave another order, and the dominant girl moved around so that her cunt was over her sister's face, and the bound girl started licking almost immediately. He then started stripping out of his clothes and Bella wanted to lick her lips seeing his hard cock again. It was so difficult to wait when she really wanted to transform and jump on the bed herself so she would be the one to enjoy that beautiful hunk of steel between her legs, but she consoled herself that by the time he took her, he would drive her out of her mind with pleasure.

When Harry climbed onto the bed, he moved between the bound girl's legs and gripped the other girl's chin, raising her face from her sister. The girl just opened her mouth and let him slide his cock between her lips to suck him. Bella couldn't see exactly what she was doing, but from the pleased expression on Harry's face, it must have been enjoyable to him. He let her suck him for a few moments before pulling back, and then he told the girl to guide him into her sister. The girl sat up a bit, pushing her pussy down on her sister's mouth as she wrapped her hands around him.

The bound girl gave a sudden moan, the lucky bitch must be getting stretched as she'd never been stretched before, as Bella watched Harry shoving forward and burying himself in the girl. The moans and cries grew more frantic as he lifted her legs off the bed and put them over his shoulders, pounding her senseless as he leaned forward, kissing the other girl as she rode the bound girl's face.

Bella kept watching as the three of them moved together, the two girls each having several orgasms as Harry kept shagging the bound girl as she used her mouth on her sister. The older woman was actually intrigued that Harry had lasted so long, considering he was a virgin when he walked into the room, but after a few more minutes he gave a loud groan and stopped moving, before a look of satisfaction crossed his face and he pulled back, his cock growing soft.

Harry climbed off the bed and gave his hand to the dominant sister, helping her to stand before untying the other girl. He guided the girls to the shower saying he wanted to rinse off before starting round two. The bound girl giggled and said she hoped that he was going to be letting her suck him this time.

Harry's response was lost when the bathroom door closed behind the three of them, and Bella lay back down, waiting for the show to continue. She had been pleased with his performance but was looking forward to seeing how he would do with girls that were virgins. The two girls were experienced and already knew what to do in a situation when they were with the same man, virgins would need to be handled differently.

She felt it very likely that he would try to get at least one of the girls from Hogwarts that he had encountered in the Alley up into his room, and she was looking forward to seeing how well he was able to control one of them.

Sunday, August 1st, 1993
The Leaky Cauldron
9:30 am

Harry woke up with a smile on his face that seeing Petunia in her underwear couldn't remove. The only thing that would have made the morning better would have been if Mary and Elizabeth had been able to stay the night, but unfortunately, they had left not long after dinner because they needed to open up Madame Malkins this morning.

Mary had laughed and said that they did need to get some sleep, but they were more than willing to spend the night when they didn't have to work the next day. Elizabeth had giggled a bit and nodded, saying that she wanted to try being tied up in different positions next time, she really liked it when he tied her hands to the headboard.

Harry was certainly willing to see them again and not just because they had absolutely no inhibitions once the clothes came off. Tom had pointed out in his dreams that the two girls were Hufflepuffs and it was very likely that they knew people who worked in the Ministry. He didn't really know why that was important until Tom pointed out how convenient it would be to have allies in the different departments, especially if something like the incident with Dobby happened again.

Of course, that was only part of what Tom had to teach him when he finally fell asleep. Harry got to see Tom's life, and how he used his magic in the orphanage to punish the bullies who hurt him. Harry could understand the desire to strike back, there were plenty of times he would have loved to hurt Dudley and his gang of bullies, but he knew that he would be punished even worse for it by Petunia and Vernon. Hell, he got punished even if he didn't do anything, he didn't want to imagine what they would do if he actually hurt their precious little whale!

That was when Tom started teaching him some rather interesting curses that could be used to affect people at a distance, using something called 'the principle of similarity' and the Protean Charm. Harry found himself fascinated by the idea of causing his relatives problems while he was away at school and couldn't be blamed for any of it. Unfortunately, he would have to wait until next year because he needed to get something of theirs to tie the curses to and he wouldn't be back at Privet Drive until next summer, but he could wait.

He also talked to Tom about his plans for Snape, and the man had a few suggestions for getting closer to the greasy bastard so that he wouldn't expect the strike when it came. That was another long term project, Snape was far too suspicious to believe a complete change in attitude on Harry's part, and even if he wasn't, Dumbledore certainly was, and it was imperative that Harry not raise any suspicions on the part of the old man.

In fact, it was one of Tom's suggestions that had him climbing out of bed and heading for the shower. Once he was shaved and dressed in some of his new clothing, he walked over to the pillow that Midnight had claimed as her own and stroked her briefly before letting her go back to sleep and left the room to have breakfast in the bar.

Fortunately, the dining area was quiet when he got there, because Tom and two of his waitresses, as well as the cook, were waiting when he came down the stairs and gave him a round of applause as he walked in the room. He must have looked hilarious because all of them started laughing and Tom came over and clapped him on the back as the others went back to work.

“Um, Tom, what the hell was that all about?”

The older man was still chuckling and he wiped his eyes, “Harry, I'm going to teach you a very important spell that will come in handy for the rest of your life. It's called the Silencing Charm, and if you don't want everybody in three miles to know just how good you are with the ladies I'd suggest you start using it!”

Harry groaned, “Oh bloody buggering Shite! I can't believe I forgot, and the girls didn't say anything either damn it!”

Tom smirked, “Look at the bright side, Harry. Those two girls certainly sounded like they were enjoying themselves and a reputation as a good lover has never done a man any harm.”

He grimaced, “I'm not really worried about what people say about me, I've gotten used to being talked about, but I don't like the idea that the girls will get gossiped about.”

"You don't have to worry about that, Harry, although I'm glad that you're thinking about their reputation. I was waiting when they came down the steps last night and talked to the two of them. They agreed to let me put an obscuring charm on their features so nobody recognized them. They won't be bothered unless they choose to say something."

Harry gave a smile of relief, “Good, I really was planning on seeing them both again and I didn't want them to think it wasn't worth the headache.”

Tom started laughing again, “I think the only headache they're going to have is getting time with you. I have a feeling you are going to be extremely popular with the girls in the Alley between now and September 1st.”

Harry grinned wryly, “Well, can't be helped now, I guess.” His stomach decided to grumble then, interrupting anything else he was going to say and Tom just shook his head and lead him to a table and took his order.

The waitress brought a copy of the Daily Prophet with his tea and he read over the front page while he waited for his food. The paper had yet another article about Sirius Black being on the loose and it started him thinking about a comment that Tom had made a few nights ago, about somebody named Pettigrew being the one to lead him to the Potters that night.

Frowning, Harry started reading the article and noted that Pettigrew was supposedly one of the people killed by Black, although the only part of Pettigrew they recovered was his finger? What the hell kind of curse would destroy an entire body except for a single finger?

The paper also mentioned that Black and Pettigrew were close friends of his parents, which is why it was so surprising that Black supposedly betrayed them to You Know Who. That really didn't make any sense, especially when he didn't recall Tom saying that Sirius Black had been one of his followers. Regulus Black, yes, but not his brother Sirius.

He made a mental note to go to the Prophet offices and see if he could look through the back issues, too many things weren't adding up about the whole situation and he didn't like it. It annoyed him how little he actually knew about what happened to his parents, and the fact that he never bothered to try and find out. He just accepted the common story that 'everybody knows' and didn't even question it! Hell, he didn't really question anything until Tom started talking to him in his dreams, and it was disgusting how sheep like he'd been the first two years of school.

Well, that was going to change, he was going to start thinking for himself and not just accepting what he was told. It was going to annoy some of his professors, but he could always say that nearly dying two years in a row was enough to change anybody. He just hoped that Ron wouldn't get too stroppy about it, he was sure that Hermione would be glad to see him using his brains. And wasn't that pathetic, after two years at school he only had two real friends?

That was something else that needed to change, he really needed to get to know the other students, not just in Gryffindor but in the other houses. He wasn't sure exactly what he was planning to do once he destroyed the wraith of Voldemort, but he would need, if not friends, at least friendly contacts in different parts of the wizarding society.

The waitress brought his breakfast then, and he put the paper aside to concentrate on eating.

Diagon Alley
August 1st – 21st, 1993

The next three weeks flew by for Harry as he found himself busier than he ever expected to be. He managed to spend the night with Mary and Elizabeth a few times, but all three of them knew it was just a friendly way to enjoy themselves so there was no pressure on either side. It was a good thing too because several of the girls in the different shops had made it plain that they were interested in a romp with him.

He managed to turn the majority of them down without hurting their feelings, he literally didn't have that much free time because of the preparations for the next school year as well as the work that Gringotts had given him. He had stopped into the bank the day after his birthday to get some gold to buy a few books that Tom had recommended not expecting to end up spending the day with the Potter Family Account Manager. Gnarlspike had informed him rather acerbically that, now that he was of age he needed to start taking an interest in the Potter holdings.

Of course, the fact that he had no idea what the goblin was talking about didn't impress anyone, and by the time he staggered out of the bank, it was almost dark and his head was spinning. It had taken him almost two weeks to get through all the documents and ledgers that were dropped on him, and another week to try and figure out what the hell he was going to do with everything! Fortunately things were under control now, Gnarlspike had his instructions and hopefully, things would run smoothly while he was at Hogwarts for the year.

He had also spent a bit of time going through the archives at the Daily Prophet but that didn't provide him with the answers he was looking for, in fact, it just left him with more questions. The major one was why there was nothing in the papers about a trial for Black. Every other Death Eater who was sent to Azkaban had their trial written up, but there was nothing on Black, only a brief blurb that he had been sentenced to Azkaban for life.

There honestly weren't enough hours in the day to get everything done that he needed to do. Even with the Occlumency that Tom insisted he study there was still more different things to concentrate on than he could easily absorb, something had to give. Regretfully he put aside the issue of Sirius Black, there wasn't anything he could do about it for now, but he could try and get more information from McGonagall and the other professors that had known them once he got back to school.

At least he still managed to find a bit of time for enjoying himself. One night that Mary had to work on a special order at Madam Malkins, Elizabeth brought along a friend of hers from school, and he had been very intrigued to learn that there was such a thing as a metamorphagus, and Tonks was happy to demonstrate just how much she could change her appearance. He could have done without learning of the existence of the 'Futa' spell, but Elizabeth had really enjoyed being the meat in their sandwich! Discovering that Tonks was in training to be an Auror was just an extra bonus, it was always good to have a friend in law enforcement after all.

He also encountered Cho Chang a few times, they hadn't done anything beyond flirting, but he was determined to see what her knickers looked like on the floor before Halloween. He was also sure, based on how blatant she was, that he wouldn't even have to wait that long to find out what Lavender's knickers looked like.

All in all, he was busier than he really wanted to be, but didn't have anything to complain about. He'd kept up with reading the Prophet every morning, wanting to get a feel for who the movers and shakers of society were, especially if they had children in school with him.

It wasn't until one Saturday toward the end of the month that anything changed drastically.

He was eating breakfast as usual when the Prophet was delivered, and he nearly choked on his toast and beans reading the headline!

“Death At Malfoy Manor!”

Lord Malfoy and Heir Killed in Potions Accident!

He read the article quickly, trying to find out what happened, but there wasn't a lot of details available. The only thing that was confirmed was that both Lucius and Draco were dead. The speculation was that Draco was doing some practice brewing to prepare for the new school year, and Lucius was supervising when something went wrong causing the two of them to be poisoned. Before they could get to safety the two of them succumbed to the fumes.

The article said that Narcissa had been in Paris doing some shopping for the last several days and only discovered the bodies when she arrived back the previous evening. She was said to be extremely distraught over the loss of her husband and son and was in seclusion for the next several days as the funeral arrangements were being made.

End Chapter Two

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat
PART: 03 of ?? Cat on a Hot Tin Roof
AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])
DISTRIBUTION: My Yahoo Group, HP FanFiction Archive, Archive of Our Own,
Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, UnlimitedFanFiction
DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.
SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!
FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster
RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi
RATING: NC-17
WORD COUNT: <7,616>
SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?
WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.
AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.
NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.
CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson
beta'd BY Grammarly

August 21st, 1993
The Leaky Cauldron
Late Morning

Harry stared in surprise at the headline of the Daily Prophet. He was having a hard time accepting that Draco and Lucius were dead, although Tom was laughing uproariously in the back of his mind. Tom had never had any particular use for Lucius, although his money was certainly appreciated. Narcissa was wasted on the pillow biter, just like Bella had been with the Lestrange brothers, and the sisters were better off without either of them.

Harry was unaware of Tom's thoughts, concentrating on a letter he was writing to the bereaved widow. He was honestly sympathetic over the loss of her family, especially since she had lost her sister so recently. Granted, he still wanted to get the woman naked and screaming his name as soon as possible, but that could wait.

Finishing the letter, with suggestions from Tom on the wording, although he was curious why Tom had insisted he use a couple of specific phrases, he looked up and wasn't surprised to see Hedwig flying down from her perch in his room. Tying the letter to her leg Harry watched as the snowy owl took off toward Wiltshire.

Turning back to his breakfast, he frowned that it had gotten cold while he wrote the letter and cast a quick silent warming charm on it. Satisfied, he started eating again and soon pushed the empty plate aside. Wiping his face, his eyes looked up as the front door opened into the tavern. He smiled slightly when he recognized Cho Chang standing there looking around. At first glance, she seemed perfectly calm and composed, but Harry noticed the slight tension in her expression and the way she was holding herself.

The tension seemed to ease when she noticed him, which was interesting, he thought, returning the smile she turned his way. He raised his hand, waving her over, and she nodded, moving his way. She accepted the seat he offered but shook her head when he offered her some tea.

“No, thank you, Harry. I'm heading into the Alley to pick up my books for the year and have to be fairly quick. My mum needs me to help out in the shop this afternoon.”

Harry nodded, he had noticed Chang's Apothecary a few days after arriving at the alley and done a bit of shopping there for potions ingredients. He had spent a lot of time over the summer, once he had the proper books, in going over the potions that he had been taught in his first two years. Snape wasn't going to be able to complain about his efforts this year! At least he wouldn't for as long as Harry decided to let him live, there was no guarantee that it would be the entire year, after all.

He grinned, "I'm sure she's going to need the help, with the hordes of last-minute school shoppers. I'm glad I picked up everything I needed for the year already. I'm really looking forward to starting Runes this year, are you taking it?"

Cho's eyes lit up with excitement and she nodded, "It's amazing, I'm sure you'll love the class!" She paused and then a smirk made an appearance, "And I'm sure you'll love Professor Babbling, she's only a few years older than you are and very attractive. I hear that's something you're interested in after all."

Harry raised an eyebrow as he caught her eyes, checking for any negative thoughts or emotions, and found nothing but amusement and curiosity. Withdrawing his Legilimency probe before she noticed, he nodded calmly, “I won't lie to you, I have enjoyed spending times with older girls a great deal ever since I turned 16, but age isn't really that big an issue to me. All that matters is if they are over 16, willing and adventurous. The fact that my partners have been several years older than me is just a coincidence.”

She looked a little surprised at how matter of fact he was but didn't say anything. He continued, "I think you were just fishing to see if I was interested, Cho, and I am, but I wasn't sure you are adventurous enough for me. Are you?"

Cho stared at him for a long moment and he could feel her uncertainty. Harry waited silently, letting her make the next move if she thought it was her own idea she would be far more accepting of anything he wanted to do. Tom had taught him that over the last several weeks.

Finally, she cleared her throat and looked slightly down, "I think I'm fairly adventurous, but I haven't really done anything before, so I'm a little nervous about what you might want me to do."

He smiled widely in approval as he reached out and took Cho's hand. “That was the answer I was looking for, Cho. I won't ask you to do anything that really makes you uncomfortable, but I wanted to be sure you would be open to learning about yourself and what you like. We don't have time to really explore your desires right now, because we don't want your mum to be unhappy, so why don't you tell your mother that you've been invited to dinner after you finish work? If she wants, I'll be happy to meet you at the shop so she can see who you will be spending time with.”

Harry could see the relief in her eyes, both at his acceptance of her answer, and the way he offered to meet with her mum. He also heard a murmur of approval from Tom in the back of his mind, since it was clear that the Chinese beauty was a virgin and would require a delicate touch.

“Thank you, Harry. My mum isn't all that strict, she remembers what it's like being 16 and 17 years old herself, or so she always tells me, but she does want to know who I'm with, to make sure I won't be forced into anything.”

Harry gave her a grin, “Smart woman. Why don't I just plan on meeting you at closing time, and we can go on from there?”

“That would be great, I'll let mum know what's going on, and if you can get there a little before six o'clock the two of you can talk while I close up.”

With the plans for the evening set, Cho left to run her errands in the Alley, a slight spring in her step. He still wasn't completely certain what had her so nervous when she arrived, but there would be time to find that out later tonight.

Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire, England
Early Afternoon

Narcissa looked up, a very slight expression of curiosity on her face as the snowy owl came through the window and held out it's leg to her. Keeping her mask firmly in place, she didn't want the elves to gossip where it might be overheard by another family's elves, after all, she removed the letter and gestured the owl to the water bowl. Opening the envelope, a ghost of a smile crossed her face as she read the signature. Turning to the owl, she asked it to wait and take a reply back. The owl gave an obliging bark before returning to the water. Scanning the letter, she had to admit he was following the etiquette the situation required perfectly, although her eyes widened when she came to a particular line, 'Death is only a temporary separation, soon enough your devotion will be rewarded.'

It took all of her willpower not to leap to her feet and head to the Leaky Cauldron, those words told her that more than just her Master's power resided in the body of the Boy Who Lived, but the very essence of her Master was part of the young man, and he was letting her know! There were only two people who would understand the significance of what was written, herself and Bellatrix, because the two of them had been with him when Master started musing on the temporary nature of death, and how he had taken steps to return if one of their enemies should be blessed by luck.

She held back a frown of distaste because it was only a few weeks later that her Master had undergone a drastic change, sacrificing his desire for her and Bella in a ritual to increase his power. Narcissa had really hated the change, especially since it meant that she was unable to continue delaying her marriage to Lucius, and Bella to Rodolphus.

But that was in the past, her Master was back to his dominating self, and judging by the gossip that girls from Madame Malkin's had shared, the young man was an exceptional lover already. Narcissa had been mildly amused at the fact that neither of the girls had realized Master was training them while they were shagging. She could tell that both girls were already more submissive than they had been, and would soon be at the point where they would eagerly accept the slave bond Master would offer them.

She briefly considered sticking with her original plan of having the Parkinson women available as toys for Master when he wanted a change but realized she really didn't want to spend any more time with either of them that she didn't have to. She was sure that Master would have no problem getting Pansy naked on her knees if he so desired. Instead, she wrote a quick note to Anastasia Greengrass asking for her and Daphne to come to the Manor for dinner that night, and prepare to stay over to help her prepare for the funerals. Of course, the ceremony wouldn't be until dusk, so they would have plenty of time to recover from Master's attention!

Giving the note to one of her elves, she wrote a reply to Mister Potter, reminding herself not to address the letter to her Master, it wouldn't be appropriate, not yet anyway. The letter was brief, merely inviting him to arrive at 10 am the next morning for the funerals. Buried in the letter was her response to her Master, thanking him for the words of comfort about her devotion being rewarded. He would understand even if Harry didn't.

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry
Potions Master's Quarters
August 21st, 1993
Early Afternoon

Severus Snape was concerned, although it was well concealed from the rest of the staff. He had been as surprised as everyone else that morning when he saw the notice of Lucius and Draco's death, but something had not seemed right about the entire situation. In the first place, while Draco was a decent brewer, Lucius has actually been banned from potions before taking his OWLs by Slughorn. The elder Malfoy was absolutely deadly in the Potions dungeon, so there was no way that he would be supervising Draco while brewing.

That led him to the most likely conclusion, as uncomfortable as it made him, that somebody had deliberately killed the Malfoy males and made it look like an accident. He immediately considered Narcissa, she was certainly skilled and ruthless enough to do it, if their deaths would serve her purpose, but he couldn't see what it would gain her.

Bellatrix might have been responsible, she had never liked Lucius and after killing her own husband and brother in law it wasn't that hard to believe she would do the same to Narcissa's family. It might be interesting to watch for anything to happen to Ted Tonks in some twisted attempt to bring back her sister.

It could also be Black's doing, he remembered that the bastard had been fairly decent at the subject, and he could have wanted to punish Lucius for avoiding Azkaban after the Dark Lord fell. Draco would have been just an unfortunate casualty for being in the wrong place at the wrong time.

And then there was Potter! He had honestly been surprised at receiving an apology from the brat, and the explanation was actually reasonable, especially when he spoke to Minerva about the new student letters and found out what list the boy had received. And he had to admit the thought of being able to render the Basilisk into ingredients was extremely attractive. But it was out of character for Potter to write a letter in the first place, let alone one offering such a gift, and he hadn't survived as a spy in the Dark Lord's ranks for as long as he did without paying attention to others. He didn't think that Potter was capable of harming him, but it wouldn't do any harm to keep his guard up.

Of course, the Headmaster was practically chortling with glee over the olive branch that Potter had offered, and Severus had to physically force down the desire to choke the old man with his beard more than once. How the man had lived to reach his age without the slightest ability to discern people's true motives he didn't know. Granted, he had been suspicious over Riddle, but he really should have done something about the little shite before he truly became dangerous!

As if thinking about the Dark Lord had caused him to become aware, his Dark Mark twinged suddenly, making Snape grip his arm in shock. Pulling up his sleeve, he gave a slight sigh that there was no visible change, but why was it reacting now? It didn't react when Quirrell was possessed and sitting right next to him! Did it mean that he was growing stronger?

This was going to be a wonderful year, he could tell already, and now the Headmaster in his infinite wisdom has hired that mangy werewolf to teach DADA? And having the gall to expect him to make the wolf his monthly potion? The only consolation is that the wolf would probably fall victim to the curse before the year was out. Otherwise, he might find it hard to resist killing the lousy beast. Nobody would really care if he killed a werewolf, after all. The wolfsbane potion was hellishly difficult to make properly, after all, it wouldn't be difficult to adjust it ever so slightly so that it looked like the man's system couldn't take the strain of the monthly changes.

With a slight sneer, he sat back in his chair, thinking about just what changes he would need to make in the potion to achieve the results he wanted.

Nantes, France
Chateau Delacour
Approximately the same time

Hermione cried out happily as Fleur's talented tongue brought her to yet another orgasm! She had long since lost track of the number of times she'd peaked at the tongues and fingers of Fleur and her sister, but it really didn't matter. Of course, she wasn't a pillow princess, she'd made sure that the girls enjoyed themselves just as much. Fortunately, with Apolline 'entertaining' her mum and dad in her own bedchambers, they weren't going to be disturbed. Which was a good thing because she doubted that Madame Delacour would be amused at the state her youngest daughter was in at the moment.

Granted, she and Fleur both found it amusing to watch Gabrielle squirm in her bonds, leaning against the wall with her hands tied above her head and Fleur's knickers stuffed in the girl's mouth. The vibrating wand floating just above the girl's pussy was her idea, teasing her unmercifully but not letting her cum. Gabrielle really shouldn't have tried to be a brat and take what she wasn't offered, she knew the rules! Hermione had made them clear that first night when they went dancing, and Fleur was eager to be a good little girl, and she got the rewards she deserved, many times.

She looked up at the corner of the room where the camera was clicking busily, capturing all the fun. The girls had thought the idea of being photographed having sex extremely kinky, and both had tried to outdo the other in coming up with different things to do. Her personal favorite was when she used her toys to introduce both girls to 'Lucky Pierre', having the two of them switch off being the girl in the center of the buggering. Naturally, she was the girl at the end, neither of them had earned the right to have her arse! She was saving that for one particular girl when she was worthy of the gift.

Unfortunately, Astoria was far too young at the moment, but Hermione could wait. She knew what the younger Greengrass girl was capable of, they had crossed wands many times over the years, and, once she was free of the odious ferret, Hermione found her far more willing to settle their differences sans clothing.

She was determined to prevent her partner from falling into the clutches of Draco this time, nobody, but nobody deserved to have to take that cretin to bed! Of course, that was only part of the plan, but most of the rest of it was intended to help Harry, just like she always did.

Her plans were wiped away as yet another orgasm hit her, and she jerked up off the bed in shock before falling back, babbling incoherently. Eventually, she came back to herself, and she reached for Fleur with shaking hands, "No more, no more, Fleur, I need a break!"

Fleur nodded, sliding back on the bed until her feet touched the ground and she was able to stand. “Turn around, Fleur, I'll free your hands,” Hermione said, forcing herself into a sitting position. The older girl obediently turned around, the tail on the butt plug wagging eagerly which made Hermione smile. Tugging on the tail, Fleur whimpered as the plug stretched her on the way out. Setting the toy on the bed, Hermione moved to free her lover.

Unhooking the clip that held Fleur's wrists together, she removed the leather cuffs and waited while the girl rubbed feeling back into her wrists again. Concentrating, she stood up and waited for her legs to stop shaking before she pulled Fleur into her arms and kissed her passionately.

Fleur melted against her, opening her mouth to accept Hermione's tongue and moaning as she felt the thigh moving between her legs and pressing against her pussy. She was so aroused that it only took a little stimulation for the long-delayed climax to burst inside her core and she broke the kiss, screaming out her release to the entire house!

Hermione held her lover in her arms and smirked over at Gabrielle who was staring at them with wide eyes, her skin flushed with sweat and practically whining with need. “If you had behaved yourself, you little brat, you could be enjoying a climax like your sister. But, you had to be bad, so you get to suffer a while longer. Fleur and I are going to take a bath and cuddle for a while, and maybe I'll let Fleur spank you until you cum when we are done.”

Holding Fleur in her arms, she guided the other girl into the en-suite, where Fleur's elf had already prepared the bath. Hermione helped her into the water, where Fleur gave a pleased sigh as the steaming water soothed her. Hermione sat down next to her, putting her arm around the Veela, one hand stroking the girls' sweat-soaked hair as she whispered endearments in her ear. Fleur smiled and cuddled up against her, dozing lightly.

Hermione smiled fondly at the girl in her arms. She really hadn't planned to get this attached to Fleur and her sister, it was only supposed to be a bit of fun, and then a reunion when they held the Tri-Wizard Tournament. But it wasn't working out that way, and the bad (or was it good?) part was Fleur and Gabrielle were both talking about transferring to Hogwarts for next year! She hadn't even tried to dissuade them, hopefully by next year it would all be over and she could use their help in dragging the Wizarding World into the 20th Century.

She relaxed into the water, closing her eyes as she thought. She wondered how Harry had liked the pictures she had sent him and was looking forward to seeing his reaction to some of the tamer pictures that the three of them had taken over the last few days. She was really looking forward to seeing Harry again, from what Lavender had said in her letters, he had really come into his own over the last several weeks that he was in the Alley. Hermione frowned slightly, in her time he had only arrived in the Alley around the middle of August, not early July. She wondered what had caused the change, or if there were other changes she needed to watch out for. Luna had been fairly certain she would end up in an identical timeline, but couldn't say it was 100 percent guaranteed.

Oh well, she was here now, and already much happier than she had been the first time around when she was trying to deny that she was interested in girls and not boys. It had taken that disastrous relationship with Ron to make her open her eyes. She wasn't going to go through that again! She just hoped that Ron would still be speaking to her after she exposed Scabbers for who he really was. She wasn't going to let Snape interfere this time around, that was certain!

Actually, if everything went according to plan, the potions master wouldn't be in any position to interfere with anything at all by Christmas time. Hermione might not be as willing to kill as Harry had been, but she wouldn't have a problem removing that greasy bastard from the board with extreme prejudice.

She shoved the impending death away and concentrated on more pleasant subjects, like her upcoming seduction of her roommates. Lavender and Parvati were already lovers, and she was looking forward to having the two of them kneeling between her legs and putting their tongues to much better use than to spread gossip. And the best part was, neither of them would have any objection if they found themselves in Ron or Harry, or even Neville's bed naked. All three of her friends would be much happier if they were getting shagged on a regular basis, and Harry especially could use the relaxation!

It was unfortunate that Luna was still too young, she had enjoyed her time with Harry the last time, and Harry had been happy with her, at least he was until Draco had killed him! That was something else that was going to change, Draco was going to hang himself in shame for being homosexual before Halloween this year. If she planned it properly she should get Crabbe and Goyle expelled at the same time.

She relaxed for a while longer until she felt Fleur stir against her and Hermione ran her fingers along the girls' breasts, waking her fully. Leaning in for a quick kiss, she grinned and said, “I think your sister has been punished enough, don't you? Let's go see if she's learned her lesson.”

Fleur smiled widely and rose from the water, grabbing towels so she could dry them both.

The Leaky Cauldron
Early Evening

Bella waited until she heard Harry's footsteps going down the stairs before she sat up on the window ledge where she had been enjoying the afternoon sun. Turning to the window she watched as he exited into the Alley and was soon out of sight, heading for his 'date' with the Chang girl. Leaping down from the window she shifted back into her human form and pulled her wand, casting silencing spells on all the walls as well as the floor and ceiling. Once she was satisfied that no one would hear her, she gave in to the desire to laugh that she'd been holding back since Harry had brought the newspaper into the room earlier.

She would love to find out how her sister had managed to murder her husband and son without drawing suspicion on herself, it was extremely well done. But then, Narcissa was far deadlier than most suspected, as Garion Flint could attest to, well, if he hadn't thrown himself off the Astronomy Tower when he was a Sixth Year. He made the mistake of thinking that a little first year would be easy to coerce into letting him take his pleasure from her. It was the last mistake he would ever make. And nobody ever suspected the self-possessed little fourteen-year-old girl of causing it. Bella only knew about it because she had been watching out for her sister and had been ready to intervene if needed. It wasn't.

Thinking about the look of terror on Flint's face made her start laughing again, loud enough to draw a reproachful glare from Hedwig. She gave the owl an apologetic glance and conjured up some bacon. Hedwig accepted her apology and Bella gave a slight sigh of relief. Her Master's familiar was even more intelligent than most owls and could have caused her a lot of problems if she thought her Harry was in danger. Fortunately, Bella had no intention of harming her future Master. Corrupting him, sure, that should go without saying, but he was all that was left of her original Master and Bella would never harm him!

Besides, it was far more entertaining watching him grow into a master cocksman against the day that she would complete his education. Although, with his experience so far, and the lessons that Master was teaching in his dreams there may not be all that much left to teach Harry. She felt a minor twinge of jealousy that Narcissa would be the first of the sisters to give herself to him, but the time would come when she could reveal herself and she would enjoy her sister's tongue before Master would open her fully for the first time in far too many years.

Checking the time, she saw that she had at least an hour before Master brought the girl back to the room. Heading into the bathroom, she took a long hot bath and used the shaving spell to remove the stubble that had grown between her legs. Taking a look in the mirror, she smiled seeing that the gauntness had almost completed disappeared, and her dark locks were starting to be noticeable again, soon she would have them back again and would look like she did when Master had enjoyed her so much.

Finishing up she quickly cleaned the room so that Master wouldn't suspect anything and walked back into the bedroom. Removing the silencing charms she shifted back into Midnight and curled up on the bed to nap while waiting for the night's entertainment.

It wasn't that long a wait before the there were steps coming up the stairs and the door was opened. Harry led the Chinese girl into the room and closed the door behind them. Bella was amused to see that he remembered the silencing charm again. Apparently, it only took one time for him to learn the lesson. Bella saw him glance at her, and she climbed off the bed to take a perch on the wardrobe against the wall. If she heard Harry's amused mutter about a voyeuristic cat, she had the dignity not to react.

Bella was interested to see how he would do this time because unlike the other girls, it was clear that Chang was a virgin and rather nervous about being there. She was actually impressed by how patient Harry was being, letting her get used to his touch and reading her body to see when she was ready for more. He wasn't displaying the obvious signs of dominance that he did with the twins and her niece, but Bella could see that he was guiding her into accepting his control.

She didn't know if he would be able to get the girl over all of her nerves tonight, but by the time she started unbuttoning her blouse and exposing the powder blue bra under it, Bella could smell the girl's arousal.

Harry took his time, lightly stroking her over the bra until she was pressing against his hand, and then she reached behind her to unhook the latch. She was a bit smaller than the other girls who'd been in the room and much smaller than she or Narcissa, but Bella did have to admit they fit her frame nicely.

Bella was pleased with how honestly complimentary he was being, letting the girl know that he appreciated what she was giving him. If Bella hadn't watched Harry having one of the twins suck his cock out of her sister's arse and cumming on both girl's faces she would never suspect his true nature. It was interesting that he had managed to get the girl to start undressing while he was still fully clothed and she didn't even seem to notice it. It was one of the first things that she and Narcissa had learned when Master first started training them, and it gave Bella a warm feeling to see that he had learned that lesson well.

Now the girl's shoes were coming off, and she was unzipping her skirt, letting it fall to the floor while he watched her. Bella was paying close attention now because if the girl was going to get cold feet now would be the time. She did seem to tense up slightly, but he kept her talking, soothing her, and soon she was smiling and moving in for a kiss. His kiss was a bit more demanding this time, and the girl was panting with excitement when they broke apart.

Harry was speaking to her again, almost whispering in the girl's ear, so soft that even with her cat ears she couldn't make out what he was saying, but it must have surprised the girl, her eyes went wide and she stiffened. Bella wondered if he had gone too far, but then he continued coaxing her, and she relaxed slightly before shifting so she was leaning against the headboard.

Curious, Bella watched to see what was going to happen, because he was still sitting in the same place, watching her. The girl spread her legs, and Bella could see the wetness on her knickers (also powder blue, she must have expected that Harry would be seeing them tonight). She lifted her hands to her lips and she started licking her fingers before one of them started playing with her breasts and the other drifted down to her pussy.

The girl was hesitant at first but then started rubbing herself through her knickers. It was obvious that she was enjoying the feelings because her breath started getting shorter and Bella watched as her yellow skin flushed, her nipples tightening on her breasts. Bella briefly pictured what the girl would look like with her nipples pierced, and imagined running her tongue along the metal rings, but that was for later.

As she got more excited, Bella could hear Harry coaxing her into sliding her fingers under her knickers and there was much less hesitation this time. Her fingers were moving inside her pussy almost before the words reached her ears, and Bella watched as the girl's body stiffened and her eyes closed when the orgasm hit her. The girl seemed almost shocked at what had happened, she couldn't be that naive, could she?

Harry was still watching her, a pleased smile on his face as she seemed to become aware of herself again, although the girl did seem to be a bit dazed. She blinked at him in confusion when he told her to lick her fingers, but when he repeated himself, she absently lifted her hand to her mouth and started licking her pussy juices from her fingers, taking them into her mouth and sucking them clean.

If Bella had been in human form she would have laughed at the stunned look on the girl's face when Harry asked her if she enjoyed the taste. She gave an embarrassed nod, but then her jaw dropped when he told her she would get to enjoy other tastes if she stayed with him. Bella half expected her to jerk up and slap Harry for that, before storming out of the room, but she didn't. All the girl did was stare at him for a second and then lower her eyes, saying that she would if he wanted her to.

It was at that point that Bella knew he owned the girl! She would be wearing Master's collar by the end of the year and happily kneeling beside Bella and her sister as they loved the lash! It was almost an anticlimax when Harry had the girl kneeling between his legs and using her mouth on him, but Bella did enjoy the look on the girl's face as she swallowed his cum for the first time, and some of it dribbled out of her mouth and onto her chin.

The girl really didn't seem to know what to do when Harry pulled out of her mouth, but she followed his instructions and used her fingers to gather up the rest of the seed and swallow it. She looked stunned when he helped her to her feet and told her to go into the bathroom and brush her teeth, but she did as he told her.

The girl had just finished in the bathroom when an alarm chime sounded and Harry swore lightly. Apparently, the girl had a set curfew and they needed to leave to get her back in time. Harry helped the girl get dressed and cleaned up, so it wasn't obvious what they had been doing, and he put his arm around her as they walked out the door.

Later

Harry couldn't help the grin on his face as he walked back into the room. Sure, he would have loved to have taken Cho's knickers off and buried his cock in her pussy and arse, but this would work out much better. He had followed Tom's advice to the letter, and Cho was automatically looking to him as an authority figure in her life, making it natural that she would submit to him. Harry wasn't sure if Cho was naturally submissive, or if it was just part of the girl's culture, but he really didn't care. He was certain that the girl would be naked in his bed within a matter of days, eager to learn how to enjoy her body and his.

Hopefully, there would be time before they got on the express to have Mary or Elizabeth or preferably both with them in the bed, so Cho would learn how to pleasure his other girls. Harry had barely even needed to use his Legilimency to read that Cho was excited about being with another girl, and the twins were always up for a good time. He was still thinking about the next steps in Cho's training as he took a shower and changed into his pajamas, setting an alarm so he would be on time at Malfoy Manor the next morning.

He had been curious at first that the letter requested he arrive at 10am since he was well aware from the reading he'd done, that funerals were traditionally done at dusk. But then Tom spoke up and suggested the reason, and Harry was really hoping he was right!

Harry fell asleep dreaming of one of the nights that Tom had enjoyed Narcissa and smiled in his sleep.

Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire
Earlier that Evening

Dinner was completed, the elves had cleared the table, and now the three women were relaxing with a glass of wine in the music room. They had chatted of socially required trivialities for an appropriate amount of time when Anastasia took a sip from her glass and said, “Now then, Narcissa, perhaps you can enlighten us as to the reason we were invited. You know quite well that I heartily despised Lucius, and Daphne was the leader in her year in opposing Draco. Neither of us shed a tear when we heard the news.”

Narcissa gave a slight smile, “Yes, I suppose we've satisfied the requirements. Before I answer your questions, I must ask you to give me your oath not to reveal what I'm about to tell you to anyone in any manner. You'll understand when you give me the oath.”

The two Greengrass women glanced at each other briefly, before giving a nod. Narcissa wasn't surprised, the two of them were far closer to being Ravenclaw in their outlook, always interested in learning something new, although they did have more than the average amount of cunning and ambition, so this would satisfy all three desires.

Once the wording of the oath was agreed on, and the two women swore, Narcissa's smile turned natural and she said, “Anastasia, I'm sure you remember what our Master was like, before the final rituals he performed. You were in his bed nearly as often as Bellatrix and I after all.”

The woman nodded, “Of course I remember, what woman would forget the greatest pleasure she ever experienced? But why bring it up now?”

Narcissa noticed that Daphne didn't seem even slightly surprised to learn that her mother had shared a bed with their Master, which was good, she wasn't likely to balk at her role in the morning.

Taking another sip from her wine, Narcissa said, “The reason I bring it up, is because of an encounter I had in Diagon Alley several weeks ago, not long after Bellatrix was reported to have died in an escape. I was walking down the street when I was approached by a young man...”

Narcissa continued talking for almost half an hour, not leaving out any of the details of either encounter, including the conversations with the shop girls, before finishing up with the letter she had received that morning. Naturally, she didn't admit any involvement in the 'potions accident' but that wasn't necessary, both women were more than intelligent enough to understand.

Anastasia smiled slightly when Narcissa finished speaking, “So, you are planning to offer yourself to the Boy Who Lived and want us to join you? I will admit that the idea is tempting, especially considering Cyrus's deficiencies, but what if more of our Master is controlling the boy than you expect? I won't deny that I loved his masterful touch as a lover, and he was a true leader to follow in the beginning, but the madness near the end is not something I'd care to experience again.”

She smiled, "That is something I considered as well, and I can tell you that Harry doesn't show any sign of the madness that overcame our Master those last months." The smile slipped into a lecherous grin, "In fact, the major driving force that I could find in the young man, besides a burning curiosity, was a healthy amount of sexual desire. And even though he behaved impeccably in public, his desire for me was obvious, as was the sheer amount of power he has available!"

Daphne spoke up for the first time, leaning forward in her seat, “So the rumors about a connection between the core and a wizard's libido are true? I always thought it was something spread about so a guy could have more witches in his bed.”

Her mother chuckled, “Oh, there are some barely adequate wizards who attempt to get more women, but it is a fact that a rare wizard with a great deal of power has a sex drive that can be more than one or two women can satisfy. Our Master was such a wizard, and, from what Narcissa has been saying, so is young Mister Potter. Although I wonder if he has the experience to truly satisfy an experienced woman?”

Daphne actually laughed, “From what I picked up from the twins in Madame Malkin's the last time we were shopping, I don't think he's going to have any problems at all. I didn't know who they were talking about because they didn't mention any names, but both girls swore that he wore them out, taking both of them multiple times in every way possible before they had to beg for a break. And neither of those girls were blushing virgins, I can assure you!”

She grew thoughtful, “Even if he isn't as amazing as the girls claim, even if it's only sex, it still wouldn't be a bad idea for me to find my way into his bed. His reputation alone would make him a useful connection for us, especially if it becomes necessary for father to have a broom accident at some point.”

Anastasia nodded, "True, it would be good to be aligned with a 'Hero of the Light' since Cyrus hadn't exactly been discreet in his beliefs and activities earlier. Very well, Narcissa, what's your plan?"

Narcissa leaned forward, “First of all, I would caution you, Daphne, about looking at this as just sex, your mother and I have experienced his power and dominance and both of us are far more experienced than you are. We both ended up happily submitting to him, enjoying things that would have many witches screaming in horror and running away.

"Are you prepared to experience sensations beyond your deepest imagination? To be bound to a wooden table and have your Master lashing your cunt, your belly, and your tits while all of Master's other women, including your mother and, when she is old enough, your sister, use your mouth for their pleasure? To hold yourself open as he buggers you while everyone watches? To use your tongue to clean up Master's cum as it leaks out of your mother's arse and pussy? Both your mother and I have experienced that and more, and came to love it very quickly! Don't be so glib to claim it's only sex, you don't know what you are talking about yet!"

Narcissa watched as Daphne stared at her and her mother in shock. And when Anastasia nodded, a soft smile on her face, the girl fell back in her chair, stunned.

Taking pity on the girl, Narcissa said, "Now do you understand? This is not something to take lightly, it's not a casual dalliance that you can enter into on a whim. You will experience passion and ecstasy that most women couldn't even dream of, but it also means following wherever he leads, without hesitation. Your mother and I, and a few others have belonged to him since we were seventeen years old, and would willingly have followed him into the Abyss itself!"

Anastasia reached over and took Daphne's hand, “It's a lot to try and understand I know, but none of us ever regretted giving ourselves to him, and, if our Master does still have the desire to conquer, being surrounded by true Slytherins, not the Gryffindor's hiding in Green and Silver we will be able to help him refine those plans. To move in the shadows until the time is right, and avoid the open warfare that came close to destroying us all.”

Narcissa smiled gently at the girl, “I really haven't gotten the impression that he is focused on conquest now unless you consider the number of girls he can bring into his bed as a form of conquest. But I wouldn't be surprised if he doesn't at least explore the political route to power since he has advantages now that he didn't have originally. The Potter name has been established and respected for centuries and he will have a seat on the Wizengamot when he reaches his majority. But that's enough serious conversation for one evening, let us adjourn to my chambers where we can relax and I can explain what I expect to happen tomorrow."

The other two finished their wine and left the glasses on the table, heading up the stairs to Narcissa's bedroom.

End Chapter Three

Don't ask me where the hell Hermione's curveball came from, it just fell out of my fingers as I was typing. It's going to be a lot of fun to see where it goes from here!

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat
PART: 04 of ?? Cat Who Got the Canary
AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])
DISTRIBUTION: My Yahoo Group, HP FanFiction Archive, Archive of Our Own,
Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, UnlimitedFanFiction
DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.
SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!
FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster
RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle
RATING: NC-17
WORD COUNT: <7,859>
SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?
WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.
AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.
NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.
CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson
beta'd BY Grammarly

Sunday, August 22nd, 1993
74 Crescent Ridge
Diagon Alley
Early Morning

Cho moaned in her sleep, her hand busy between her legs as she stroked herself. She was dreaming of the night before when her world had changed forever in that room over the Leaky Cauldron! She was remembering the way his eyes bored into hers, and at that moment she would have done whatever he wanted, no hesitation, no regrets! She had known all along that something was missing in her life, but had no idea what it was, until he got her open and vulnerable before him. The power and command in his voice sent shivers right through to her core, and she felt herself getting wet and ready, eager to remove the last barrier between them and taking him into her innocence.

She had been stunned when he told her that she would be tasting other girls, but when she realized just how much he wanted to see her pleasuring others, a desire rose deep inside her, until it was almost all she could think about. Even when she was on her knees between his legs, taking him in her mouth for the first time she imagined herself between another woman's legs. Cho pictured herself kneeling between Professor Babbling's legs, pleasing her while the attractive teacher used her mouth on Harry.

She had been so engrossed in her fantasy that it came as a surprise when he swelled inside her mouth and she had to quickly swallow to get it all. She had been ashamed that some of his beautiful cum had escaped her lips, but he was kind, and just told her to use her fingers to clean up what she had missed. She needed little prompting to lick her fingers clean, and wondered how it would taste when mixed with the taste of another girl?

It was disappointing that she had to leave before things could go any further, but in her dreams, there was no time limit and Cho saw herself standing in front of him, sliding her knickers down her legs and taking the soaked cloth before it reached the floor. She folded them and, at his direction, opened her mouth and put them in her mouth, her juices soaking into her tongue and making her mouth start to water with desire.

She stood before him, her legs spread and he put his hand on her, his fingers rubbing her core, the lips spreading as they flushed with excitement, and then his finger was inside her, rubbing her walls, joined by another, and still another, until she was whining deep in her throat with need!

When he was satisfied, he turned to the side, and there was another woman there! She didn't know how her friend and roommate Marietta had ended up with them, especially since she was just as naked as Cho. The redhead was standing, her hands were behind her back, and Cho knew somehow that they were bound together. He raised his fingers to Mari's mouth, and she obediently opened her mouth and let him slide his fingers in. Cho watched with excitement building as Mari seemed to enjoy the taste of Cho's pussy, and Cho wondered when she was going to be tasting the other girl?

When Harry pulled his fingers out of Mari's mouth, he gestured to Cho, and she turned around so she faced the bed and knelt down, the top of her body resting on the mattress while she spread her legs wide. It was a pleasant shock when she felt him taking her hands and using her school tie to bring her wrists together and secure them in place. It felt so right that he controlled her movement, she belonged to him, after all.

She moaned with delight when she felt Mari's tongue between her legs, she knew it had to Mari because it wouldn't be proper for Harry to lower himself to do that for her, and she understood that. It still made her feel good that he had Mari preparing her because Cho knew that it was time to surrender herself to Master, let him take possession of her body the same way as he already owned her soul.

(Oddly, even when she awoke Cho didn't find it strange that she was thinking of Harry as Master almost automatically)

Cho could feel the pressure building deep inside her both from anticipation and also from the sheer pleasure that Mari's tongue was bringing her, but then she felt Master's rough hands pulling her bum cheeks apart and Mari's tongue shifted, licking her in such a private place and everything exploded, her body shaking on the bed as an orgasm even more powerful than the one she experienced from her own fingers filled her, tears of happiness rolling down her face as she screamed around the knickers in her mouth.

And then, then Mari's tongue was gone, and she felt his shaft pressing against her, Cho spread her legs as wide as she could, giving him easier access to her virgin body. She could feel his magic sparking along the hardness as he entered her, and pulses of pleasure had her brain stuttering as the feelings overwhelmed her.

And then he was deep inside her, and her magic was eagerly welcoming the stream of his magic as he flooded her, enveloped her in Master's embrace, and she was content. In her dreams, she was climaxing steadily, ecstasy she had never believed existed washing over her body and soul until she was nothing but a quivering mass of jelly, eager for Master's touch, and wanting to do whatever it took to please him so the good feelings didn't go away.

And then Master somehow got even more excited within her, and she felt the power of his seed blasting through her body, flooding her, and it took all her control to keep her knickers in her mouth because Cho wanted so badly to spit them out so she could give voice to the amazing feeling he was giving her. But she managed, because deep inside she knew it was Master's desire that she remain gagged until he removed it, and Cho didn't want to disappoint him.

When Master stilled within her, Cho lay quiet on the bed, breathing heavily through her nose as she struggled to bring her heartbeat under control. She knew that Master wasn't through with her, her magic was telling her that, and when she felt his finger, wet and slick pressing against her most intimate hole she relaxed, it was only proper that he owns her there too, after all.

There was no pain as he stretched her, only a delightfully full sensation as she surrendered that part of herself, and she could feel Master's pleasure at her willingness. And then he was completely inside her, and she felt Mari's mouth on her again, licking up Master's cum as it seeped from her well-fucked pussy, and all was good!

In her sleep, Cho had shifted, her nightgown tossed from her body and laying on the floor by the bed, one hand fingering her pussy while the other had two fingers buried in her arse. Her cries of pleasure had alerted her mother as she walked by, and, slightly concerned, cracked the bedroom door open and smirked as she saw the state Cho was in.

Mei remembered her mother teasing her about the exact same thing, and resolved she wouldn't tease Cho, but try to answer any questions the girl had. It did cause a raised eyebrow when her daughter cried out “Master!” as she came, but having seen and felt a bit of Harry's power the night before, it really wasn't that surprising that he was a natural dominant, and she wished her daughter luck and happiness as she closed the door quietly and went to get the day started.

Still deep in her dreams, Cho had no idea she had been observed, and wouldn't have felt embarrassed even if she had, she was serving her Master, and that was all that was important.

When she awoke, her smile was almost painful it was so wide, and she slipped the fingers from her quim and started licking them without hesitation, wondering what it would take to introduce Mari to Master?

Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire
9:59 am

Narcissa stood calmly in the entryway of her home, her eagerness, and excitement hidden behind the demeanor of the lady of a Pureblood house, waiting for the arrival of her Master. She had been awake for several hours, and all was in readiness, she and her two gifts had been bathed by their elves, their cunts were shaven bare and their arses were washed clean, ready for him to take his pleasure as he chose.

She was wearing her mourning robes, her body covered from throat to her shoes, but under them, she was completely nude, as nude as the two gifts kneeling in her bedchamber. The elves had all been banished to other parts of the house so they wouldn't see anything to gossip about. All except for the recently rebonded Dobby, of course. The elf was so devoted to Harry that he would want to see his hero arriving. She had been furious when Lucius's foolishness had freed the elf, but it had worked out in her favor after all. The elf absolutely hated Lucius and Draco both and was willing to help her with the 'potions accident' in return for being brought back into the family. If Dobby hadn't been free at the time he wouldn't have been able to hurt either of them, but since they weren't his family any longer, completely different rules applied. To reward the elf, once he was part of the family again, Narcissa had arranged the purchase of a female elf, and Dobby was much calmer now.

She hid a smirk, she expected to be much calmer herself in the next few hours, and for much the same reason!

Just as the clock ticked over to the hour, the wards alerted her to the activation of her portkey, and she straightened her back, waiting for him to arrive before her. A few seconds later he was standing tall before her, his robes appropriate, the Potter crest clearly displayed on the left breast, and his eyes were upon her! She stepped forward, the robes falling open to display herself to him, and she breathed, “Master, welcome back, may I serve you?”

There was no surprise at all in Master's face, only a pleased smile, and he reached for her, his hands brushing the robes off her shoulders to fall to the floor, leaving her completely open to him. His eyes drank in her form, and she flushed in pleasure at his admiring gaze. Raising his eyes to hers, he said,

"Of course you may, my devoted servant, I've wanted this for quite some time, and I have to say I was impressed at how you managed to arrange things. I won't ask you how but would be interested in learning when you chose to share.

“But that can wait, I'm sure the carpet in your chambers is far more comfortable than these wooden floors.”

With a submissive nod, she turned and started walking toward the stairs, enjoying the feeling of his eyes on her body as she walked ahead of him, and when his hand brushed the bare skin of her bum she practically purred with pleasure.

She was so focused on feeling his hand touching her flesh that she missed the pulse in the wards that should have alerted her of an incoming apparation. She hadn't been expecting any additional visitors, and whoever it was didn't trigger an alert for being unauthorized, so she completely missed it.

If she had turned back at the alert, it would have made the next several hours even more entertaining as a nude woman with jet black locks appeared briefly, before shifting into the form of a black cat that silently padded up to the stairs behind them.

* * *

Bella was well aware that her grip on sanity was tenuous at best, and she had to admit that this was possibly the craziest thing she could have done, but she didn't care! She had dreamed of Master enjoying her and Narcissa again the night before, and even a quick trip to the silenced bathroom to relieve the tension wasn't enough to satisfy her this time.

Hearing Harry making plans for what he was going to do when he arrived at Malfoy Manor just made the desire to watch as he claimed her sister even greater. She knew that if he caught her, it would be a disaster, but if she remembered Narcissa's chambers correctly, there were plenty of shadowed alcoves that would allow her to see them!

As soon as Harry had activated the portkey that her sister had included, she shifted back into human form and waited two minutes before concentrating on the arrival point and willed herself there! The gods of luck were smiling on her because she arrived just in time to see the two of them walking up the stairs. It amused her that Narcissa was already nude, but it didn't surprise her, she would have done the exact same thing if their positions were reversed.

She stuck to the shadows as she climbed the stairs, pausing as Narcissa opened wide the door to her chambers, and, when Narcissa was distracted by Harry's delighted laughter, she darted through the opening and slipped into the shadows under the wardrobe.

When she was out of view, Bella looked around the room to see what caused his laughter, and her eyes widened as she saw the nude and bound forms of two of the Greengrass women. Anastasia, she knew well, the woman had joined her and her sister in Master's bed many times, and the other must be the oldest daughter, Daphne she thought the girl's name was.

Harry was certainly in for a treat then, Anastasia was an absolute demon in bed, and her daughter had the same look about her. Narcissa had certainly chosen well if the two were gifts to welcome him to her home.

From the expression on his face, Harry must have agreed, his eyes danced over both women's body, and his smile grew wider. Turning to Narcissa, he said, "Well, my devoted servant, you have certainly pleased me already, and I'm looking forward to enjoying the gifts you've provided, but first, I believe you offered to serve me?"

Narcissa nodded, “Of course Master, do you want my mouth, my cunt or my arse first? All three of us are cleaned and ready for your use if that is your desire.” If Bella had been in human form, she would have been snickering at the calm way she offered her body and the other two women, as if she was offering a choice of appetizers at a fancy dinner.

Harry chuckled, “Quite a tempting selection you've provided, Narcissa, but to start I want you in your proper place, on your knees before me. I've been looking forward to enjoying your talented mouth for quite a while, and then after you've swallowed what I give you, you can use your mouth to get my gifts ready to pleasure me.”

Narcissa was on her knees almost before he finished speaking, and Bella watched enviously as the woman unbuckled his belt and unzipped his trousers. She had chosen a good position because she could see almost everything that was happening, so Bella settled down to enjoy the show.

Her sister certainly hadn't forgotten what she had learned about pleasing a man, her tongue laved his balls before she gently sucked them, her hands circling his shaft and stroking him, before she started licking the swollen bulb, planting delicate, worshipful kisses on the sensitive flesh under the head.

From the groans that Harry was giving, there was no doubt that he was enjoying her treatment, but Bella wondered if he was going to let her sister set the pace the whole time?

She got the answer to her unasked question only a few moments later as he reached down and gripped Narcissa's hair, holding her in place as he started plunging his cock into her mouth and choking her with his size. Bella squirmed with delight as his dominance came out to play and instinctively knew that her sister was just as thrilled. The two of them were far more alike in their desires than anyone would suspect, and Bella would have practically been creaming herself if Master had taken her that forcefully!

Sure enough, her sister's hands were busy, one of them pinching and twisting her nipples, and the other plunging three fingers into her soaking cunt, nearly bouncing in place as she enjoyed submitting to her Master.

Looking over at the Greengrass women, Bella could see that Anastasia was grinning in anticipation while her daughter was looking distinctly nervous about what she had to look forward to. 'too late for second thoughts, little girl!' Bella thought, 'soon you'll understand just what submitting to a powerful Master really means!'

Hearing Harry's growl, Bella turned to watch and saw her sister, tears rolling down her face as she struggled to breathe, swallowing quickly as he released into her mouth. When he finished and pulled back, freeing her mouth, Narcissa was shuddering with pleasure as she drew deep breaths into her lungs, an ecstatic smile on her face.

“Thank you, Master!” she gasped, “Who should I pleasure first while you take me?”

“You can use your mouth on Daphne, pet, and Daphne can get her mother ready at the same time. I'm looking forward to seeing if Anastasia has trained her daughter as well as she was trained.”

Bella watched as he wandlessly and silently lifted Daphne so she was flat on her back on the bed, her hands freed and then secured to the headboard, while Anastasia was lowered so her knees were on either side of Daphne's face, her hands still tied behind her back.

Daphne obediently spread her legs as Harry moved Narcissa into place, but he bound her sister's hands behind her, and her legs were pulled open and her ankles were secured to the bedposts, leaving her completely open to whatever he desired.

What he desired was to bury himself in her cunt, apparently, as he pushed Narcissa's face between Daphne's thighs and gestured for Anastasia to lower herself to Daphne's waiting mouth. Bella watched as he gripped his cock and shoved forward, burying himself in Narcissa and shoving her closer to the girl at her face. It seemed to set off a chain reaction, he pushed into Narcissa, making her move her mouth on Daphne, and that caused Daphne's tongue to jerk inside her mother, making Anastasia cry out happily.

Bella watched as all three of the women reached their peak multiple times until Harry took one of his hands and started fingering her sister's arse, drawing a delighted squeal from the woman. When he had her stretched out enough, he pulled his fingers from her filthy hole and wiped them clean on her hair. Then he gripped her hips and lifted her enough to give him a good angle, before pressing the swollen head against her rosebud.

Narcissa grunted into Daphne's pussy as he stretched her, but then she lifted her face and started crying out encouragement, begging Master to bugger her like an English sailor, swearing eternal devotion to him, as if she hadn't done that years ago. But to use her body, she belonged to him!

Bella had to firmly force down her desire to crawl out and join them, cursing that she'd given in to her impulse to follow Harry when he left. But there was nothing she could do about it but endure, and wait for the day that she could reveal herself.

Watching Harry, she could see the signs that he was almost at his limit, and so Bella wasn't surprised when he grunted and buried his cock deep in Narcissa's arse, his swollen balls releasing his seed into her tight tunnel. This triggered yet another round of orgasms for the three women as Narcissa screamed out her pleasure into Daphne and made the younger girl's tongue go wild inside her mother.

Eventually, he pulled out of Narcissa's arse, and gestured, releasing all the women from their bonds. The three of them were all stretched out on the bed, panting, when Harry said, "Daphne, come with me to the bath, I need to be cleaned up, and want to enjoy your skills while you clean me!"

As Daphne stumbled off the bed and forced her legs to support her, he said, “Anastasia, while I'm welcoming your daughter, I want you to use your mouth and clean out our hostess, she's made quite a mess of things.”

Bella was tempted to slip into the bathroom and watch Daphne being trained but decided that it was too risky, so she stayed in her spot and watched as Anastasia leaped on Narcissa, her mouth licking up the juices that were leaking from between her legs.

Nantes, France
Chateau Delacour
Approximately the Same Time

Hermione strode, fully dressed, into the breakfast room, her two girls dressed in their light robes, showing that they wore nothing underneath. Walking up to the table, she smiled a greeting to her father, who was also dressed and then nodded at her mother and Apolline, who were sitting in chairs to either side of him, completely nude.

Making a quick decision, she said, "Good Girl, you and the Brat are a bit overdressed, I want you to remove the robes."

Neither girl hesitated to strip out of their coverings and leaving themselves completely nude in front of the others. Taking her seat across from her father, she gestured and Fleur and Gabrielle took their own seats flanking her.

Lifting her coffee cup, Hermione took a sip before saying, “Good Morning, Daddy, did you sleep well?”

He quirked a grin at her, but nodded, “Not bad at all, Princess, my girls had me quite satisfied so it was a restful night. How about you?”

"Very peaceful, my Good Girl is exceptionally talented with her tongue, and she ensured I had pleasant dreams. Of course, I had to reward her, so I let her spank the brat before enjoying her tongue."

Hermione's eyes flicked over to Apolline, but she just smiled indulgently at her daughters, the look of a thoroughly satisfied woman on her face. Monica had exactly the same expression, but that wasn't a surprise, she usually looked like that in the mornings, especially when Daddy had been feeling particularly inspired, and watching Hermione dominating the sisters had no doubt been very inspirational.

Hermione was glad that she had been able to trust her parents to tell them the truth about what had happened when she got back home after school let out, they had a harder time accepting that she had traveled back 20 years in time than that she was a lesbian. That really wasn't a surprise, since Daddy had said he had suspected, based on the way she had related to the different boys in her letters. But once they were convinced that she was actually an adult, no matter what she looked like, they treated her like one, for which she was extremely grateful.

They would never have been as open about their lifestyle if she was still the 16-year-old girl that her body was, and would never have accepted that she was an experienced dominant almost equal to Daddy otherwise.

Wanting to thank her Daddy for being so understanding, she said, “Good Girl, Brat? Your mother and mine both seem a little tense, if their Master doesn't mind, I think you should crawl over there and help them relax. And if their Master wishes it, I'll allow you to use your mouths to help him relax as well.”

If Daddy had been drinking anything, she was sure that he would have choked on it, but as it was, he just nodded, “While I'm not in need of any relaxation right now, I don't mind if your girls help out mine.”

Giving him a slight grin, she turned to Fleur, “Good Girl, I want you to go to Monica, see if you enjoy the taste of my mother as much as mine.” Fleur grinned happily, sliding out of her seat and crawling around the table to Monica, who spread her legs and smiled happily. “Brat, I want you to make your mother feel good to thank her for raising you and your sister as such good pets.”

Gabrielle looked a little hesitant, but still slipped out of her chair and crawled over to her mother, who had no objection to her daughter licking her based on the woman's eager smile.

Hermione really didn't expect that Daddy would want either of the girls to suck him, but it was another way to condition the two of them to her dominance. Especially since she would be leaving to return to England that afternoon, leaving her parents behind. The two of them had accepted Apolline's invitation to move in with her, since her husband was long dead, and she had become extremely devoted to Daddy since they had met.

That hadn't happened the last time, of course, but she expected some things to change, just by her arriving in this time and revealing the truth to her parents, it made them act differently, and that had ripple effects on her past. It wasn't that important, especially since she wasn't planning on letting Voldemort get even close to a physical body this time, so she wouldn't have to alter her parents' memories and send them to Australia.

Listening with half an ear to the pleasing sounds from Monica and Apolline, she picked up the previous days issue of the Daily Prophet and almost dropped her coffee cup in shock!

Draco and Lucius both dead? Bellatrix escaped at the same time as Sirius? What in the name of Morganna's Syphilitic Cunt was going on here? Forcing herself to appear calm, she quickly scanned the rest of the paper, but nothing else seemed different from what she remembered. Daddy wasn't fooled, of course, he never was, and he quietly asked, “Problem, Princess?”

Shaking her head, she forced a smile, “No, Daddy, just a surprise, a couple of people that I knew and loathed died unexpectedly, and it came as a shock.”

He nodded his head, “I did wonder if the son was the Malfoy you were so vituperative about in your letters home the last couple of years.”

“Yes, that was the arse. I'm not going to pretend to be unhappy he's dead, if we were Jewish, he'd be the leader of the local Hitler Youth! The only part I'm unhappy about it I was planning to make his life absolute hell this year, and now I don't get to, damn it!”

Daddy looked at her, his eyes telling her he understood what she wasn't saying, and accepted it. He was normally a peaceful man, but she had no doubt that he was just as able to kill if needed as she was, which was another thing she loved about him.

The rest of breakfast was peaceful, except for when Daddy had Monica and Apolline returning the favor to her girls, to their noisy enjoyment.

Far too soon she was kissing her girls goodbye and hugging her parents and Apolline, already looking forward to the Yule Break to come back to France, and then she picked up her trunk and activated the portkey back to England.

Malfoy Manor
Later That Night

The ceremony was long over, Lucius and Draco's ashes consigned to whatever afterlife they were destined for, and good riddance to both of them! She and the other women had managed to recover sufficiently to look as though they had not spent the last several hours being thoroughly shagged against every available surface.

At least, she and Anastasia looked immaculate, Daphne still had a slight lust glazed expression in her eyes, but nobody really noticed. Narcissa almost envied the younger girl, just starting her training as another of Master's devoted slaves, alongside her and her mother. It was unfortunate that the Master hadn't been able to stand at her side during the ceremony, but it would cause far too much talk, and it wasn't time yet to declare her allegiance openly. The day would come, but not today.

It was a shame that propriety required that Anastasia and Daphne return to their home with Cyrus after the ceremony because it would have been pleasant spending the evening enjoying each other as they discussed the timing of Cyrus' broom accident. It couldn't be too soon, but early spring might be an appropriate time, and if they prepared properly the grieving family might even be able to get a cash settlement from the broom manufacturer.

Narcissa had already enjoyed a nice relaxing bath, soothing muscles that hadn't been worked as much in years, and was really looking forward to the first Hogsmeade Weekend where she could meet Master and the two Greengrass women at a flat she owned. After not being fucked properly for almost 15 years, she was determined to make up for lost time, and Master was nothing loathe!

After Master had taken all three of them that afternoon and, as they recovered, they had discussed Daphne attaching herself to him, and Master suggested keeping things fairly quiet at first, but that Daphne could be more outspoken in supporting him in the Snake Pit to keep the others from suspecting the truth of the situation.

Daphne had been uncertain because Snape would try to cause problems. The way Master had mentioned that things could change made Narcissa certain that Severus wouldn't see the end of the year, and mentally shrugged. Without Draco to protect, the man had outlived his usefulness as far as she was concerned.

She was glad that her initial instinct was correct about Master this time around, there was absolutely no sign of the madness that had so disturbed her toward the end, and she could see that Anastasia realized the same thing, and the two of them had shared a pleased smile, before they knelt to share him between them.

But she was alone now, and, wrapping a light robe around her body, she wandered down to the kitchen to get a cup of tea before retiring for the night. She had almost reached the bottom step when she felt the arrival in the entryway and, gripping her wand, cautiously made her way down the hall. She wasn't concerned, the wards would keep out any who meant to harm her, but she certainly wasn't expecting guests, not at just after midnight at that!

When she could see who was standing there, her jaw dropped in surprise, because standing there, completely nude, but looking extremely healthy, was her sister Bellatrix!

Striding forward, Narcissa had her arms wrapped around her sister, smiling happily, “I knew you weren't dead! I could feel it in my soul, but where have you been? Why did you wait so long to come to me? You know I would hide you, don't you?” Taking a breath she took another look at her sister, and said, “And why are you naked?”

Bella laughed, “Good to see you too, sister dear, and I've got a bit of a story to tell you, but first, do you have a robe I can borrow. Don't want to scandalize the elves, after all.”

Grabbing a robe, the two of them were soon sitting at Narcissa's table, cups of tea in front of them as Bella explained what she had been doing since she escaped. Narcissa was stunned at the fact that Bella had been hiding in her animagus form where nobody would expect to find her, and she was intrigued by Bella's very detailed description of Master's adventures with the sisters and their niece, as well as how he handed the virginal Chinese girl. She agreed with her sister that the girl, Cho? Would soon be wearing a mental and magical collar, even if it wasn't a physical one yet, she clearly belonged to their Master already.

And then Bella dropped her bombshell about being there that day to watch all the fun that Master had with the three of them! Narcissa stared at her briefly, before shaking her head with a laugh, Bella always had been a bit of a voyeur, and apparently, that hadn't changed.

And when Bella wanted to know exactly how she had managed to get rid of Lucius and his spawn, she was happy to explain and enjoy Bella's congratulations for a cunning plan. Surprising her, she even asked to speak to Dobby. A trifle nervous, because Bella had never been particularly fond of house elves, Narcissa summoned the elf. She was shocked when Bella smiled at the elf when he arrived, and when she said,

"Thank you Dobby, both for helping your Mistress as a good elf is supposed to, but by trying to help Harry Potter last year, he told me about it, you see, and Harry is very important to your Mistress and me, and I'm very happy that you did everything you could to help keep him safe.”

Dobby was practically vibrating with happiness when Narcissa dismissed him before she turned to Bella and said, "That was a change, Bella, care to explain?"

Her sister shrugged, “I'm thinking a lot clearer these days, at least most of the time, and being around Harry I'm kind of picking up on the way he talks to people, and the reactions he gets. Since I'm planning to be by his side just as long as you are, it only makes sense to adapt. Besides, the way I used to be ended up with me in Azkaban, and I'm not willing to take that journey again!”

There wasn't much Narcissa could say to that, and when Bella noticed the time, she stood and stripped out of the borrowed robe, saying she needed to get back while Harry was still asleep, she'd gotten used to being nude while in the room.

With a final hug, and, to Narcissa's surprise, deep kiss, Bella hurried to the apparation point and soon disappeared, leaving her even happier than she had been earlier.

Leaving the cups for the elves, she headed up to bed and what she was sure would be pleasant dreams. She was right.

The Leaky Cauldron
Monday, August 23rd, 1993
Breakfast Time

Harry looked around expectantly as he stepped into the dining room, Midnight following close behind, because Tom had told him when he got back last night that Hermione had arrived and already gone to bed for the night, and he was really looking forward to seeing his best friend again!

When he saw her, she was already looking around for him, and when their eyes met, matching smiles lit up their faces. Before he knew it, he was engulfed in one of Hermione's patented "Hermie-Hugs" and enjoying it immensely. She looked curiously at Midnight, and of course, Harry had to introduce the two of them, to Hermione's amusement. But she was soon sitting with Midnight on her lap, stroking the unfaithful beast as she purred happily.

After ordering breakfast, they began exchanging the stories of their summer's, until Harry looked at her with a smirk and said, “So who were those two girls in the pictures? You certainly seemed to be very good friends.”

Hermione chuckled, but then looked at him seriously, taking her wand out and casting what he recognized as a privacy spell around them.

“Harry, I'm going to tell you something, and I hope it won't change how you feel about me. You're my best friend, and I really don't want to keep a secret from you. I'm not sure if I'm going to tell Ron or not, I doubt he would take it well.”

Concerned, Harry reached across the table and took her hand, "Hermione, you were my first real friend, and are still my best friend, I don't see that changing unless you confess undying love for Snape or something like that!"

She laughed, shaking her head, "I'd rather kiss a Wookie' she muttered, before saying, "No, that's about the farthest thing from what I'm about to tell you. But first, have you ever heard about women who are attracted to other women, but not to men?"

He shrugged, “You mean lesbians? Sure, who hasn't?” His eyes widened slightly as he looked at her, “Is that what you are afraid to tell me, that you like girls and not guys?”

She nodded, sharply, and then stared at him as he chuckled,

“Well, that's yet another thing we have in common, so do I!” Lowering his voice, he said with a grin, “As a matter of fact, I've spent some time recently with a few girls who enjoy both men and women, would you like an introduction?”

Hermione stared at him in shock for a second, before she started laughing, “Okay, who are you and what have you done with Harry? The boy I know would never have the nerve to say that to me!”

He just smirked, “Hermione, believe it or not, I am a fairly normal guy in most respects, and, since my 16th birthday, I've been enjoying what a few different girls have been happy to offer, and I'm not going to hide the fact that I really enjoy getting naked with different girls from my best friend.”

She chuckled, “Okay, I can buy that, I guess, and, with the way you are looking now, I can see that a lot of girls would be interested. Now, to answer your question, the girls are Fleur and Gabrielle, and yes, they are sisters, and, when I encouraged them, very loving girls.”

He raised an eyebrow, “Kinky aren't you, you naughty little minx? Maybe I should introduce you to Mary and Elizabeth, they are twins who helped me celebrate my birthday in style.”

She smirked, “Tempting but I think I'll pass, at least for now. I do want to get everything ready for getting on the Express, and training a couple of new girls would take too much time.”

"Training? I have a feeling that you and I have something else in common, Hermione because I've already been training them, as well as another girl that is a year above us at Hogwarts."

She looked at him with interest, and then she said, “I think we need to go up to your room for the rest of this conversation Harry, privacy spells or no, I don't want to risk somebody else seeing what I'm going to show you.”

“Okay, you've got my interest, let me just leave some money for breakfast and we can go upstairs.”

A few minutes later, the three of them, he, Hermione and Midnight, who jumped up to her usual perch in the morning sun and started to doze, were all in his room, and Hermione cast even stronger privacy spells.

Sitting down on the side of the bed, Hermione opened her purse and pulled out an envelope, "These are some of the tamer pictures that I took of the girls and me, and if say word one about this to Ron or anybody else I'll show you a spell I learned, it's called "Snow Balls" and it does exactly what it sounds like!"

He winced laughingly, crossing his legs defensively, and said, “Okay, Okay, I swear I won't say anything about what you show me, okay?”

She didn't answer, just opened the envelope and slid out a stack of pictures. Harry looked at the one on top and gave an impressed whistle as he watched Gabrielle with her mouth on Hermione, her hands bound behind her, and Fleur using what looked like a magical strap-on to bugger her sister.

Looking up at Hermione, who was smiling at the picture reminiscently, he grinned, “I was right, you and I do have something else in common. I've gotten the girls I've been with accepting my authority willingly, and when the time comes, I'll be presenting them all with their collars. Have you presented your lovelies with their collars yet?”

“No, not yet, probably at Christmas when I go back to France to be with them. Although they both know that they belong to me, especially after what happened yesterday morning before I left.”

“Okay, now that sounds like a story I've got to hear! Spill Hermione!”

Laughing, she told him about how she had directed the sisters to pleasure Monica and Apolline and how they didn't even think to object, in fact, they both really enjoyed it, and even more when they were on the receiving end of the older women's tongues.

Harry whistled appreciatively, "That's something I haven't accomplished yet, I've had twin sisters, and a mother-daughter combination, but not a woman and both daughters. Something to shoot for when I get the opportunity!"

Now it was Hermione's turn to look at him with interest, “Okay, I've told you my stories, what mother/daughter combination have you had?”

Harry looked at her seriously, “Okay, this time it's my turn to say that you have to swear not to say anything, you'll understand when I tell you the story, but if it got out it could cause a lot of problems for not just me, but several other people.”

Hermione didn't even hesitate, she pulled her wand and gave her magical oath to keep his secrets. When the magical flash faded, Harry stared at her, overwhelmed by her trust in him, and, tossing caution to the winds said, “Well you see, it all started when I got back to my relatives after the end of the school year, and I started having these dreams....”

He kept talking for a long while, telling her almost everything, except for his plans for Snape, that would just distract her, but finally, he finished. "So now you know why I said you had to keep quiet about what I told you. I swear that I'm not going dark, or planning to start a war of conquest or anything like that, I just want to get through schooling and have as much fun as possible before settling down and taking up my seat in the Wizengamot."

She just stared at him in shock, before shaking her head, stunned, but finally, she managed to get herself together and gave a brittle laugh, "Okay! That's not what I was expecting, at all! But, can you swear a magical oath to me that you aren't going dark, and aren't going to become a dark lord? Because if you can't, as much as I love you, Harry, I'll kill you right here and now! I've already been through this shite once and I'm not going to go through it again!"

"What? Of course, I'll give you the oath, but what do you mean about going through it again?" If he hadn't been so shocked, he would have noticed Midnight sitting up on her ledge and staring at them intently, but he was more focused on the girl in front of him, and her wand was pointed directly at his heart.

With suddenly sweating hands, he pulled his own wand and pointed it at the ceiling, and gave the oath she demanded, only to breathe a sigh of relief when Hermione lowered her wand.

“Thank you, Harry, I really didn't want to have to kill you, you are my best friend, and have been for almost 20 years. But, now I have to explain that statement. You see, you died, murdered by Draco Malfoy on your birthday, several years after we graduated Hogwarts. He had been quietly gathering up the followers of Tom Riddle as well as the other wannabe dark lords that seemed to pop up every couple of years.

"With your death, he was able to completely take over, and things got bad, real, real bad when in desperation Luna and I discovered a ritual to send my magic and memories back in time. If there was any other way, we wouldn't have risked it, but the magical world had been exposed, and the military had bombed Hogwarts and Diagon Alley, and they were shooting wizards and witches in the streets. Even capturing and turning Draco over to the muggle government didn't stop the slaughter, so Luna and I sacrificed our lives and magic to power the ritual to send me back in time, only it's not exactly the same past that I remembered, but I'm still determined to stop the destruction of our world, no matter who I have to kill to prevent it!"

Harry stared at her, ashen-faced as he listened to everything, and he could hear Tom's expressions of horror as well, and he nodded, licking his lips. "Before you even ask, you know I'll help you, however, I can, but where do we begin?"

The tension had left Hermione's face as she spoke, and with a ghost of a grin, she said “You know me, Harry, I've always got a plan. To start with, let me tell you the true story of your Godfather, Sirius Black....”

End Chapter Four

Wow! That one took a turn I wasn't quite expecting, but that's what happens when the characters start telling me the story. Hopefully next chapter we can finally get them on the Hogwarts Express.

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat
PART: 05 of ?? Cats and Dogs
AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])
DISTRIBUTION: My Yahoo Group, HP FanFiction Archive, Archive of Our Own,
Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.Net
DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.
SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!
FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster
RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle
RATING: NC-17
WORD COUNT: <7,580>
SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?
WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.
AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.
NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.
CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson
beta'd BY Grammarly

The Leaky Cauldron
Monday, August 23rd, 1993
Shortly After the Previous Chapter

Bella was shaken, actually terrified worse than anything she'd ever imagined! To hear Hermione telling Harry what happened, all the death and destruction, and worst of all, the abomination that her Master became? She would kill him herself before that happened, and the Master she had loved would welcome death rather than become what he had!

Harry was her Master now, even though he didn't know it, and she trusted him not to go too far into the darkness. She knew she was as dark as they come, but even she wasn't dark enough to want the destruction of their world. She almost jumped down and transformed, offering her oath to her new Master, but she realized that the girl, Hermione, would probably kill her before she could get a word out!

She had stayed in place, listening as they made their plans to find her wayward cousin and bring him back to the room, and Bella reminded herself that she had to act like a normal cat when they arrived. Hermione was far more observant, as well as having lived with a cat as a familiar for years, and wouldn't be easily fooled if anything made her suspicious.

Once the two of them had left the room, she transformed back and quickly silenced the entire room, windows and all, before running to the bathroom and shutting the door, adding even more silencing spells. When she was sure she couldn't be heard, she crawled into the empty tub and let out everything that she'd been feeling from the minute Hermione started speaking, the anger, the terror, the anguish at the loss of everything, until she'd screamed herself hoarse and was curled up in a ball, sobbing helplessly.

Eventually, the tears dried, and she stood up in the tub, going to the sink to wash off her face. Staring at her reflection, she swore she'd do whatever it took to keep that future from happening. Just because Draco was dead didn't mean that another idiot might not get the same idea.

Feeling a lot better, she took down the charms on the bathroom and checked to make sure that Harry hadn't returned. Breathing a sigh of relief that the room was empty except for Hedwig, she opened the door and removed the rest of the spells before transforming back into Midnight and taking her usual spot in the sun.

The Alley by Fortescue's Ice Cream Shop
Twenty Minutes Later

Harry was watching anxiously, the dish of food covered and floating to the side, the collar and lead dangling from his hand as they waited for Sirius to arrive. He was sure that his godfather was in the Alley, he'd seen the dog several times since he got there, but the dog never approached him. Hopefully, the message they'd sent him would be enough. He trusted Hermione's plan, but it all depended on Sirius being rational enough to understand the message.

Harry had been amazed at the spell Hermione had cast, she called it the messenger spell, and it created a floating ghostly stag, which he understood the significance of after her story, and he spoke the message to the stag, which would repeat it in his voice when the messenger found him. He and Hermione had spent a while figuring out what to say, and he'd even memorized it "Padfoot, it's Harry, I know the truth about Wormtail, and know you were at my relatives' house that night. Meet me in the alley next to Fortescue's, we'll get you someplace safe while we capture the rat!"

Hermione had been standing at the front of the alleyway, under a disillusionment spell, and he heard her excited whisper, “It's him! Get ready Harry, he's coming.”

Harry grinned happily and lowered the food to the ground in front of him. A few moments later, the big black dog that had been at his relatives cautiously stuck his head around the corner. Harry watched the dog perk up when he saw him, and wagging his tail, the dog came closer, his nose twitching as he smelled the food. Harry said softly, "It's okay, Padfoot, we know you are hungry, go ahead and eat, you're safe now."

The dog's ears seemed to twitch when he heard the word 'we' and Harry said, “It's okay, Hermione is my best friend, and she's the one who found out you never got a trial, and where Wormtail is.” He gestured, and Hermione dropped the disillusionment charm and slowly walked toward them, a smile on her face.

She said, "Things haven't been easy for you for a long time, Padfoot, we know that, and Harry is really looking forward to getting to know you again since he doesn't really remember that much from when he knew you and Moony before. And speaking of Moony, would you believe that our DADA instructor this year is Professor Remus Lupin! A Marauder joins the establishment, what a shame, isn't it?"

The dog gave a bark of laughter before turning his attention to the bowl in front of him. When it was finished, Harry refilled it, “Go ahead, eat your fill. We've got some things that we need to do before we can get you hidden, so I hope you'll behave yourself. I know you had a reputation as a prankster, but trust me, this would not be a good time!”

Once he finished the second bowl, Padfoot sat on his haunches and gave them a doggie grin, which disappeared when Harry put the collar and lead on him, “I know, I know, you don't like it, but it's necessary for taking you where we are going. Remember, you need to be on your best behavior!”

Surprisingly, he actually did behave, even though he was obviously not happy to be taken to the vet and made to drink several foul-smelling potions. He did enjoy the trip to the groomers a lot better, and so did Harry and Hermione, because the staff was almost exclusively attractive young witches, and they seemed to love giving the mangy mutt plenty of attention.

Once he was cleaned and his coat was cut down and brushed to a high gloss, the three of them headed back to the Leaky.

* * *

Midnight was lazing in her usual spot when he opened the door, and she sat up when they came in. As soon as her eyes landed on the dog, she hissed, the fur on her back standing straight up, and she leaped over to the top of the wardrobe, glaring at him for bringing a dog into her domain!

He just looked at Hermione and smirked, shaking his head. Closing the door, he cast the privacy spells and said, "You're safe now Sirius, there's nobody here, you can change back" Harry watched as the dog changed into an emaciated-looking man wearing filthy robes and a haggard look. His hair and beard were filthy, but he was smiling widely, reaching for Harry with his arms wide. Harry stepped back, and said,

“Please Sirius, I know you're happy to see me, and I'm thrilled to see you again, but you really, really need a bath in human form! You might also want to shave and trim your hair so you don't look like so much like an escaped prisoner.” He handed Sirius his wand and pointed him toward the bathroom, calling out, “and leave the robes in there, we'll find you something clean to wear for the time being.”

Once the door closed behind the man, and they heard the water running in the tub, he gave a sigh of relief, “Okay, the easy part is done, now to let Narcissa know she's going to have a house guest.”

Pulling out one of his notepads he started writing, with Hermione reading over his shoulder and making suggestions. Eventually, they were satisfied and he started copying the letter onto a sheet of parchment.

“My Devoted Servant:

I have an extremely important task for you, that I will explain in person when I see you. But I've recently been informed of some surprising information. It's long been an accepted fact that the man who was my sworn godfather, Sirius Black, was the one who betrayed my parents to the Dark Lord. I learned earlier today that this fact was not true, and he was in fact framed by the actual betrayer. I've been able to confirm the truth about the situation and will be taking steps to rectify this injustice. Having the head of your former family indebted to us would be extremely useful, and I will need your assistance in doing so."

Harry looked up with a frown, “I really don't talk like this, and Narcissa knows it, she's going to wonder what is going on and even if it's really me.”

Hermione shook her head, “I know, but you're training her, aren't you? Granted, she was already trained, and that's the sort of language she would have come to expect in a letter from her Master. Trust me, I know it's awkward, but it set's the proper tone. You may have Tom's memories of how to act, but I've got a lot more experience than you. And besides, didn't you say that she had bonded Dobby back to the Malfoy family? Call for him to take the letter, you know that he'll recognize you instantly.”

Harry nodded, “Yeah, in this situation I'll take your word for it. But, would you do me a favor? While I'm finishing this up, can you go through the closet and find something decent for Sirius to wear? I'm going to vanish those robes of his as soon as he gets cleaned up.”

Hermione grinned, “You never were any good at picking out clothes Harry, I'm glad that hasn't changed.”

He laughed and waved her off, concentrating on the letter he was writing.

“I must emphasize that your task is to be kept absolutely secret. The only people who you may discuss this with, besides myself and someone I will introduce you to, are Anastasia and your sister Andromeda, and you may only discuss it with them after getting oaths of secrecy.

“I will explain further when we are face to face, so provide a portkey for three people. We will arrive within 30 minutes of receiving the portkey.”

He didn't bother signing the letter, she would know who it was from. Now to get it delivered. “Dobby?”

The elf appeared a moment later, smiling happily to see him, “Dobby, I need you to take a letter to your mistress for me, will you do that?”

The elf nodded so quickly that he looked like a bobble-head doll, “Yes Mistress's Master Harry, Dobby will be pleased to take the letter!”

Harry smiled at him and handed him the sealed envelope. Dobby gripped it tightly and popped out again, just as Sirius stepped into the room, a towel wrapped around his waist and looking much, much better than he had before. Harry got out of his chair and hurried over, wrapping his arms around the man and hugging him tightly. “I've been wanting to do that ever since we learned the truth, it's so good to have you back! But go ahead and take the clothes that Hermione picked out, they should fit you.”

Sirius laughed, “Yeah, it'll be nice to wear something besides those robes. I had a lot of clothes at the place I used to live, but I doubt they're still there after all these years, not to mention being badly out of style! Thanks for the use of the bath by the way, here's your wand back.”

Sirius was still dressing, and getting used to the pair of Harry's trainers when Dobby appeared again, holding a letter and a long scarf. Once he handed them to Harry, the elf popped out again. Opening the letter he read it quickly, relieved that Hermione was right, there was nothing in the response that indicated anything but polite curiosity and eagerness to see him again.

“My Lord,

I've included the portkey you requested, and I'm anticipating your arrival. It was an absolute delight to have you in attendance last evening, your presence was a great comfort to me in my grief. Of course, I am at your disposal in the task you have for me and will accomplish it to the best of my abilities.

That was very interesting information that you mentioned and I'm eager to learn more. I agree that having the Head of my Family looking fondly on your endeavors would be most helpful, and I will do whatever is required to ensure he does so. I have not yet contacted Anastasia or my sister regarding this, I am awaiting your instructions so I can properly prepare the oaths.

As always, I remain your eager and devoted servant,

Narcissa”

Picking up the scarf, he said, “Okay, I've got the portkey to your hideout Sirius, but I'm going to tell you, you're going to be surprised at who you see there. Just trust me, I'll explain what's going on when we get there, you are in absolutely no danger!”

Sirius looked a bit worried, but shrugged, “Okay, if you say so Harry, I'm already a lot better off than I was before, thanks to you two, so I'll trust you.”

Hermione just grinned, “I think she's going to be even more surprised to see me, considering the history with her son.”

Harry laughed, “Oh, I'm sure, but that was all the father's fault. I'm sure she will be very accommodating to you if I ask her to,” He looked directly at her, “Would you like me to ask?”

Hermione looked thoughtful, “Possibly, I'd enjoy seeing her on her knees in front of me, but I'll let you know when we get there.”

Sirius was looking at the two of them in shock, and Harry grinned, “Don't worry, Sirius, you'll understand shortly, just remember, things are very different from what you might remember.”

Holding out the scarf, the others gripped it and he touched it with his wand, feeling the hook behind his navel as the room dissolved in a swirl of colors.

Malfoy Manor
Moments Later

Sirius stumbled when the portkey stopped spinning, and he looked at Harry gratefully for catching him before he landed on his arse. He looked around, frowning absently, the place looked familiar, but he couldn't quite place it. Of course, after enjoying the company of the Dementors at the North Sea resort for all those years, it was no surprise that things slipped away. But when the platinum blonde woman stepped into view, he growled, he knew where he was now! Turning to Harry he said, “What the hell, this is Malfoy Manor! How could you think I'd stay here? Lucius is a fucking Death Eater!”

“Lucius is also fucking Dead, Sirius!” Harry said, looking him directly in the eyes. Sirius felt like he was being told off by Lily, the fire in those eyes made him want to change into Padfoot and roll over on his back, but Harry continued, his voice steady and his words cutting through him like a knife.

“I told you that things had changed, but you didn't listen, did you? You see the wife of an old enemy and just reacted. Is that what happened when Peter betrayed you? Did you lose your temper and let him get the better of you?”

Sirius hung his head, he hadn't felt this ashamed of himself since he tried to feed Snivelus to Moony when they were in school. Looking up, he said, “I'm sorry, but I had a lot of problems with Lucius over the years and seeing his wife standing there just brought it all back.”

Harry nodded, “I understand, but you really need to work on that, I know you were a Gryffindor, but that doesn't mean you can always charge in without thinking. If they catch you again, they'll give you the kiss, you know that don't you?”

He shuddered, “Yeah, I get the message.” Looking at his cousin, he straightened, and pulling from his memories of childhood lessons, managed an almost respectable bow, “Cousin Narcissa, I apologize for my reaction, I was unaware of the death of your husband, and my dislike for Lucius caused my behavior.”

Narcissa actually smiled slightly and nodded, “Your apology is accepted, cousin, and I understand your reaction, there were several times that I would have been happy to raise my wand to the man myself.”

Sirius stared at her in shock, and Harry laughed, “Do you see what I mean, Sirius? Narcissa belongs to me now, and she's already proven her worth in countless ways.”

Gesturing to Hermione, Harry said, "While this lady beside me is known to you from Draco's letters, I don't believe you've actually met in person, this is Miss Hermione Granger, my best friend, and my strong right arm. You are to treat her with the respect you give me, understood?"

"Of course, Master, I will be happy to obey," Narcissa said, bowing toward Hermione, who gave her a smile in return.

Sirius couldn't believe his eyes, was he still in his cell and dreaming all this? It couldn't be real, could it? He tried to subtly pinch himself, but not only did it hurt, but Harry noticed and grinned.

“You're starting to realize just how much things have changed, but you're suspicious of Narcissa because of who she was forced to marry, aren't you? You don't know what the true Narcissa is like, not yet anyway, but you will. Would you like me to prove it to you?”

Before he could answer, Harry looked at Narcissa and said, “Your cousin is a bit of a skeptic, please prove him wrong.”

Narcissa just smiled happily and nodded, her hands unbuttoning her robes. Sirius couldn't believe his eyes, she was completely naked under the robes, and hairless! He'd been with enough girls to realize the symbolism of a witch shaving herself, and suddenly realized what he was about to see.

He glanced over at Hermione and was surprised at the lustful look she directed at his cousin. 'I wonder if Harry knows she's a witch's witch? Probably, he doesn't seem to miss much, but what the hell changed him? He isn't anything like Prongs, that's for sure, James would give his left nut to have the sort of control of a woman that Harry does. Hell, so would I!'

Narcissa was kneeling in front of Harry, his robes opened and her hands pulling down the zipper of his trousers. Sirius knew that he shouldn't be watching this, but he couldn't look away as she reached in and pulled his hard cock out through the hole. Her mouth opened and she placed a worshipful kiss on the head, before taking him into her mouth and sucking.

He stared at the woman in shock, his icy cousin who never had a hair out of place in all the time he'd known her was sucking his cock like a Veela Whore! No woman could fake the enthusiasm she was showing, one hand was playing with her tits while the other was between her legs, plunging three fingers into her pussy! Sirius could actually see how wet she was from several feet away and shook his head in disbelief.

Tearing his eyes away from the sight in front of him, he looked back at Hermione, only to find she was staring in fascination at the way Narcissa was working. Her tongue slipped out and licked her lips, and Sirius could see the girl's nipples pressing hard against the blouse she was wearing, and wondered if he was going to watch his cousin serving the muggleborn witch next? If nothing else, that would prove that she had changed since Lucius' death. He wondered what happened to the man? Maybe he'd get a chance to find out while he was staying here.

He heard Harry groaning, and turned back in time to see his hands in Narcissa's hair, holding her in place as he pumped his cock into her mouth. Narcissa's fingers were fucking her pussy rapidly, and the way she was flushed and her other hand was pinching her nipples, it looked like she was close to cumming herself. Finally, Harry released his grip and Narcissa pulled back, holding her mouth open for him, and he started cumming, blast after blast of cum landed on her tongue and she was swallowing like it was water and she was dying of thirst! She started cumming as soon as she swallowed the last of his cum, and Harry just watched her with a slight smile on his face. He hadn't put himself away yet, and Sirius envied him his stamina because he was still hard!

Once Narcissa recovered, she started licking and sucking him, cleaning off his cock and tucking it back into his pants. Harry glanced over at Hermione, who grinned and nodded, and Harry said “That was wonderfully done, as always Narcissa, but now Hermione needs some attention.”

She nodded up at him, “Of course Master, it would be my pleasure. Anybody who could make a fool of Lucius' spawn is certainly worthy of my best efforts.”

Hermione walked casually across the room and stopped at the largest chair, sliding off her shoes she unzipped her jeans and pushed them to the floor, taking her knickers with them. Spreading her legs, she waited as Narcissa crawled over to her.

"Your Master told me just how talented and eager you were, using your mouth on Anastasia and her daughter, and I'm sure that he will allow me to enjoy Daphne when we get back to school, but I'm looking forward to enjoying your skills as well. I know your Master is very proud of you, and I want to see you making him even prouder by showing what an obedient slave you are. You like that idea don't you? I can see the devotion to your Master in your eyes, he's extremely lucky to have found you, and he knows it. I can you as his Alpha when he gathers the rest of his slaves, you will be able to train all of them in how to use their bodies to give him the most pleasure, even if it pleases him to allow others to have you. But you already understand that you are far more perceptive than most, but we can discuss that later, it's time for you to show him your devotion!"

Sirius forced his jaw closed after listening to Hermione. 'What in the bloody fuck is going on? There's no way a 16-year-old girl would understand enough to be able to talk about things like that so confidently! Even if she started reading and practicing her tone when she first hit puberty there's no way she could already be that skilled! Who is this girl, and why does Harry trust her so much? Is she a danger to him, and if she is, what can I do about it, they've all got wands and I don't. I could turn back into Padfoot and bite her, but I don't think that would work, damn it!'

He was still trying to figure things out when Harry stepped closer and softly said, "You really need to work on your occlumency, Padfoot, you were practically shouting your thoughts in my ear. There's a reason I trust Hermione, and I know exactly who she is. We'll tell you what's going on when my slave finishes, and you'll understand everything then. I'll even see about getting you a wand that works well enough until we can get you cleared and you can get to Ollivanders. But for now, just enjoy the show. Narcissa is already aware of it, but she will be available for sex while you are recovering, and so will another couple of women. Just remember that her loyalty is to me and me alone, don't try to test that loyalty, because even your status as Head of the Black Family doesn't take precedence over that."

Sirius gulped, he got the message, and wondered what had happened to the little boy he had played with to make him so dangerous? He decided to take Harry's advice and watch his cousin licking Hermione, hell, it was always fun to watch two women together.

Hermione was moaning, her eyes closed and a wide smile on her face as Narcissa used her mouth and tongue on the girl, and Sirius noticed that his cousin, the Pureblood Princess, seemed perfectly content to be submitting to a girl she would have spit on when she was younger. He felt himself getting hard watching them, and, almost despite himself he was looking forward to having her sucking him. He wasn't up for it yet, he knew he was still too weak, but the time would come and he was determined to build up his strength as quickly as he could.

Harry was standing casually, watching with a slight smile on his face, as if seeing Narcissa having sex with another girl was commonplace, and maybe it was. How did he get so skilled so young though? He just turned 16 less than a month ago, and from the magic he'd already performed it was clear that he hadn't damaged his core by starting early. There were just too many questions and not enough answers and it was driving him crazy!

Hearing Hermione starting to curse loudly, he looked back and saw that she was holding Narcissa's face between her legs, and the way she was acting it must be one hell of an orgasm! Narcissa didn't react, she just kept licking as the girl shuddered and moaned until she collapsed in the chair and let go of his cousin's hair.

Narcissa looked up at Harry and grinned happily when he gave her a smile and a nod, before glancing his way questioningly. Harry shook his head, "No, my godfather needs to recover first before he's able to enjoy your perfection. I just got him back, and don't want him dying of over-exertion so soon."

Standing, she nodded, “As you wish, Master. Would you and your guests care for some refreshments?”

Sirius choked at the casual way she said that, as if she hadn't just spent the last while on her knees in front of the two of them! But Harry just said, “That would be lovely Narcissa, but could you have an elf bring a selection of family wands to the dining area? Sirius doesn't have a wand at the moment, and I'd like him to have one.”

Narcissa called for a couple of elves and had one of them gathering up the wands and the other preparing tea for four. They popped off to attend their duties and Narcissa lead them, including Hermione who had composed and dressed again, into the dining room, still completely nude.

Harry took the seat at the head of the table, and Hermione sat down at his right as if it were her accustomed place. Narcissa sat to his left, and Sirius took a seat across from Harry. The elf with the wands arrived first, and Harry had them spread out in front of him. Sirius closed his eyes, his hand brushing over each of them, until he felt a warmth in his magic, and gripped the wand. Opening his eyes, he smiled, "Ebony with a dragon heartstring, the same as my original wand, no wonder it feels right!" Looking at Harry he said, "This is wonderful, thanks Harry!" and then turning to his cousin, he said, "Thank you Narcissa, I appreciate you having your elves dig these up, I was feeling naked without a wand."

Harry just grinned and nodded, while Narcissa just nodded politely, although it did seem strange to be talking to her with her face covered in Hermione's pussy juices. Since neither Harry or Hermione commented, he decided not to say anything.

The elves started serving tea at this point, and it was a struggle to keep from wolfing down the food, it all smelled so delicious after being on the run and eating out of trash skips. He managed to remember his manners though, and felt pleased that none of them gave him a disgusted look at his behavior.

When they had all eaten their fill and were on their second cup of tea, Harry leaned back in his chair and said, “Now it's time for you both to get some answers, but I'm going to need an oath on your magic that you will never, unless I specifically and directly tell you to, never disclose in any manner what you are about to learn, to anybody. The secrets you are going to learn people can and will kill to discover, I'm deadly serious about this.”

It took several minutes before they were all satisfied with the wording of the oath, and he and Narcissa both swore on their magic to keep everything they learned secret. That was when the shocks really started! He noticed that Narcissa, although she tried to appear shocked, really wasn't that surprised to learn that his godson had the memories of a teenage and young adult Voldemort in his head, but Harry and Hermione were watching for his reaction, and before he could do anything, Harry preempted him by giving his own oath that he wasn't going dark or trying to take over the wizarding world violently. When he asked Harry what he meant by that, Harry explained his plans to take his Wizengamot seat and with Narcissa and a few others working behind the scenes, change things so that another Dark Lord won't be able to get a chance to get started.

There really wasn't much he could say to that, so he just nodded, and then Hermione dropped her bombshell on the two of them. This time Narcissa really was surprised, and he couldn't blame her in the least, it was never pleasant hearing about your own death, especially because of a stupid mistake like he made. But then, if he'd been cooped up in the family home for over a year it was understandable that he'd be desperate to get away from there.

Sirius could tell that they were holding some things back, but after all the shocks he'd experienced already he really wasn't sure he wanted to know anything more, not right now anyway.

He sat back, his mind racing in circles while the others started making their plans, he tried to follow the conversation, but it was like they were talking a different language. Some of the names sounded vaguely familiar but it was basically gibberish to him.

He didn't know if it was the food, or actually feeling safe for the first time in years, or what it was, but he found himself nodding off while they were talking, he tried to stay awake, but it was no use. Harry noticed and soon he found himself being changed into some comfortable pajamas and laying down on the most comfortable bed he could ever remember.

He fell asleep within minutes, and for the first time in years, he didn't have nightmares of the Dementors.

The Leaky Cauldron
A few hours later

He and Hermione were both drained when the came out of the floo into the taproom and were both looking forward to heading up to their rooms to get some sleep, but the figure sitting at a table looking around stopped them. He put a welcoming smile on his face and walked over, Hermione right behind him, "Cho, it's good to see you again, were you waiting for me?"

She looked up in surprise, she'd been focusing on the door and didn't notice them coming out of the floo, but she smiled happily, “Hello Master, yes, I've been here for a little while, I really enjoyed last night and I was hoping you wouldn't mind?”

He managed to avoid reacting at the casual way she called him Master already, but inside he was practically chortling with glee, and he could feel Hermione's amusement from behind him. None of that showed on his face and he just said, “Of course I don't mind, Cho, we do have some unfinished business, don't we?” Turning to Hermione, he gestured and she moved closer,

“I don't know if you've noticed her, Cho, but this is my best friend, Hermione, you will be getting to know her better as we spend time together, and in time you will call her Mistress, but that will be later. You'll discover that she is very skilled at treating eager little girls the way they deserve, and has very imaginative ways of rewarding them.”

He watched Cho's eyes widen slightly as his words sunk in, but she didn't even try to object, just nodded respectfully toward Hermione. He was half tempted to invite Hermione along to watch, but he didn't want to overwhelm Cho when she was still a near virgin. Hermione just smiled at Cho and then turned to go upstairs, no doubt to write to her pets.

Cho watched her walk away for a moment before turning back to him, “I'm sure that I will enjoy serving your friend, Master, but I dreamed about serving you last night, and I don't have to be home tonight, so I was hoping you would willing to claim me as yours tonight?”

He reached for her hand, helping her to stand, and he said “Cho, you are already mine and you know it, all that remains is for you to be trained and present you with your collar. But we can continue this conversation in my room, I need a bath and want you to wash me, it will be part of your duties after all.”

As they were walking up the stairs, his hand resting on her arse, he said, “And while you are washing me, you can describe this dream of yours, in great detail.”

“Of course Master, it was very enjoyable, and surprising in places.”

He was curious what part of her dream was surprising, but kept quiet until they got to the room. Grinning over at Midnight, who sat up and was watching them when he brought Cho into the room, before shutting and locking the door, casting the silencing charms again.

Turning to Cho he said, "Go ahead and remove your clothing, that's rule number one of your training when we are in private, or with somebody that I tell you I trust, you are to be completely nude at all times."

Cho nodded obediently and started removing her clothes, not showing any embarrassment at all, even when she removed her bra and knickers. He grinned when he saw that she'd already shaved herself, and said, “Very nice Cho, I see that you anticipated my next order, that was very good thinking. Now that you are ready, go and start the water in the tub, I'll let you know what temperature I prefer when I get there, so don't worry if it's not quite right.”

He watched her walk away, amazed at how far she'd come in so short a time. He'd never used the term Master in her presence, even though he was acting as one, but she was automatically addressing him that way? He would need to find a way to introduce her to Narcissa, the woman had more than enough experience to guide Cho through the initial training, and it would give her something else to concentrate on besides tending Sirius.

Stripping out of his clothes, he put them in the laundry hamper for the elves to clean and walked into the bathroom, already getting hard as he planned out the rest of the evening. A lot would depend on Cho's dream because there were things she enjoyed, and he would make certain to emphasize those, it would just increase her devotion and eagerness to please him. There were several girls in Ravenclaw he was thinking about adding, and having her in the Aerie would make it easier to get closer.

Cho was already kneeling beside the tub when he walked in, staying in position while he stuck his hand in the water. He was pleasantly surprised that it was nearly the perfect temperature, and he said, “You've done very well Cho, the temperature is quite acceptable. Now, join me in the tub and you can begin.”

As she washed him, he listened intently to her dream, and was intrigued by the mention of Marietta. He had to search his memory but eventually, he recalled her, a rather attractive redhead with short curly hair and decent tits. It seemed that Cho had a bit of a crush on the girl without even realizing it. That could be enjoyable to encourage, especially since she was already dreaming about having sex with her.

He could tell that remembering the dream was getting her excited, so he had her stop washing him and stand up, leaning against the back wall, and masturbate for him. Not only would he enjoy watching it, but she would also learn to associate obeying him with pleasure, which would be useful when it came time to teach her to hold off her orgasm until given permission. He'd already started with Mary and Elizabeth and was planning to start training Tonks as well, the next time she found herself in his bed. He hadn't felt the need to do that with Narcissa yet, but the time would come. He was already planning on naming her Alpha, Hermione was right that she would be perfect for the role, and it was important that his Alpha was even better trained than the rest of his slaves and playmates.

Cho was obviously on the verge, and he hid a smirk at the way she was working two fingers in her arse while her other hand was busy in her pussy. Obviously, that part of the dream had really affected her, which was good because he was really looking forward to buggering her!

Once she finished cumming, he had her complete her task, and she gave him a soft smile before kneeling back down in the water, picking up the soap and sponge.

“So, tell me about Marietta, do you think that she would enjoy serving me as much as you do?”

"I believe so, Master, I've been thinking about it, and some of the things she's said about her dates to make me think that she's been disappointed that none of them tried to guide her. I may be wrong, but it's possible that she may just not realize what she needs. I know I didn't until last night, but it was as if I had found a part of me that was missing all this time!"

“Are you looking forward to tasting her, and letting her taste you? Because if you bring her to me, if she's even slightly agreeable, it will happen. If not with Marietta, then with one of the other girls who have offered themselves to me.”

"Yes Master, I am, I hadn't realized it before last night, but I would like to find out what Mari tastes like and to meet the other girls who serve you, and learn to please them as they please me."

“And you will, Cho, very soon. I'll find a time when they are available, and introduce you to them, they are twin sisters, a little older than we are, but I'm sure you will enjoy them.”

There was no more talking for a while as he had her washing his hair, and he just enjoyed the feeling of her fingers scrubbing his scalp.

Once he was clean, he climbed out of the tub and had Cho dry him, before he told her to empty the tub and use the shower to rinse off and join him in the bedroom.

(You'll see what happens next in the next chapter, this scene was getting too long and I decided to cut it here)

Malfoy Manor
Later that Evening

Narcissa was sitting in the kitchen, sipping on a last cup of tea before heading to bed. She hadn't bothered getting dressed after Master and Mistress Hermione had left, and she'd spent the rest of the evening, when she wasn't checking on Sirius, thinking about what Mistress Hermione had told them.

She was even happier that she'd killed Draco now, knowing what he'd done in the future, and was already making lists of the different voting blocs, and what sort of information she had on their members. Once Sirius was declared innocent and able to take up his seat, that would influence quite a few of the darker families, and Anastasia would pull in the supposedly neutral families after Cyrus had his broom accident. Master would be able to lead the Light families, but there were several families who would need to be influenced, either by blackmail, or, as Master preferred, the seduction of the wives and using that to guide their husbands.

Satisfied that she had the beginnings of a plan to put her Master's desires into action, she took another sip of her cup and let her mind go back to what Mistress Hermione had told them. She still remembered the names of the potential dark lords that kept showing up, and she recognized several of them, or their families at least, and considered which of them should suffer their own potions accidents? The Zabini boy was a bit of a surprise since Draco had always considered him a non-entity, but Master would certainly enjoy breaking Vanessa Zabini, and with her under control, the son would be easily handled.

One thing was certain though, Cornelius and Dolores Umbridge would both need to be removed from office as soon as possible. Cornelius was merely weak, willing to do anything for a wealthy patron, but the Umbridge woman was truly vile! Turning over the names of young muggleborn who experienced their first accident magic to Lucius and the others? The children were just as magical as any Pureblood child, they couldn't help being born to muggles. Even her Master, when he was younger, before the madness claimed him, had never wanted those children to be killed!

And then there was the Crouch's, both father and son would need to be exposed, and fairly soon. The fallout from that would be extremely helpful in forcing a trial for her cousin, which would just increase his gratitude toward those that saw justice done. And she knew that he would enjoy the thought of Bartimus Crouch Senior being brought down since he was one of primary people responsible for Sirius's imprisonment without a trial.

Just getting rid of Fudge, Umbridge and Crouch would give them room to maneuver. Dumbledore would have to go as well, but he would take careful planning and arranging, the old man is far too canny to be caught by an open attack. But that was tomorrow's problem, she needed to focus on today's problems first.

Now, how could she raise suspicions about Crouch? The easiest thing would be to expose the fact that Junior was still alive, but how could that be arranged? She knew, from the example of the poor Jorkins girl the father wouldn't hesitate to use obliviation to keep his secrets, so it would have to be somebody with exceptionally strong mental shields. Even if she found someone, that still left the question of how they could believably expose Crouch Senior's deception?

She was still thinking when the clock chimed midnight, and she cursed softly, she wasn't getting anywhere and she was starting to feel tired. She could approach the problem fresh in the morning.

Leaving the cup and saucer behind, she headed up to the bed and was asleep before her head hit the pillow.

End Chapter Five

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat
PART: 06 of ?? China Cat Sunflower
AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])
DISTRIBUTION: My Yahoo Group, HP FanFiction Archive, Archive of Our Own,
Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.Net
DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.
SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!
FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster
RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle
RATING: NC-17
WORD COUNT: <7,594>
SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?
WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.
AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.
NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.
CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson
BETA'D BY Grammarly

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry
Potion Master's Quarters
Sunday, August 22nd, 1993
Late Evening

Snape had managed to keep his expression impassive ever since he'd left Malfoy Manor, managing to carry on a normal conversation with Minerva when he arrived back in the castle, but now he was alone. Closing the door to his quarters, he locked the door behind him the new robes he'd purchased for the ceremony dropping from his nerveless fingers as he rushed to his private bathroom. He just barely made it to the toilet before the icy terror that had gripped him broke through and he lost everything he'd eaten.

Eventually, he pushed himself to his feet and stumbled over to the sink. Rinsing his mouth and splashing cold water on his face, he was able to push the terror back far enough to allow him to think rationally for the first time since he left Wiltshire.

Walking back into the front room, he picked up his robes and hung them neatly in his wardrobe before unlocking the compartment that held his Pensieve. Carrying the rune-covered bowl to his desk, he set it down carefully and lifted his wand to his temple. Concentrating on the memories that had bothered him, he pulled them one by one from his mind and placed them in the Pensieve.

Closing his eyes, Snape checked his Occlumency shields, and once he was satisfied that they were in place, he closed off as much as possible any emotional connection to the memories and opened his eyes.

Touching the surface of the memories, he found himself standing outside Malfoy Manor at dusk, watching Narcissa as she spoke the ritual words of farewell to Lucius and Draco. Focusing on her body language he frowned, there was something off there. Her face may have been schooled in the appropriate expression for a grieving widow, but she was far too relaxed. Where was the tension that would be the normal reaction?

Moving on from Narcissa, he scanned the mourners who were in attendance, and he stopped at the sight of Potter on the second row. What could have caused Narcissa to invite Potter to the private ceremony? She was well aware of the enmity between both the boy and Lucius as well as Draco, so what purpose did his being there serve?

Was she making a political statement, showing that she was moving the family to the Light? If that was the case why didn't she invite Albus or Augusta Longbottom? No, there was something else going on, there is no way that Narcissa would align herself with the Light, not with how eagerly she and her sister went to Riddle's bed. The two of them were fanatically devoted to the Dark Lord, although Narcissa stayed to the shadows, she wasn't as vicious as Bellatrix was. Not that wasn't perfectly capable of killing when needed, but a slow poison or a dagger in the back was more her style. Or a potions accident...

Snape's eyes widened as he contemplated the idea. Was that what happened? He was well aware that Narcissa was not happy about being forced to marry Lucius, and was no doubt disappointed in Draco's multiple failures over the last several years, but would she go so far as to kill the two of them? And why now? Too many questions without answers and he didn't like that. His ability to figure things out kept him alive and sane while serving the Dark Lord, and if he was missing something vital it could mean an agonizing death when the man returned.

Putting Narcissa aside for the moment, he returned to the memory of Potter. There was something there that shouldn't be there, but what was it? Focusing on Potter's expression, he looked appropriately solemn, but his eyes! He looked amused, as if he knew a joke that nobody else did. And the way his gaze dropped to Narcissa's body wasn't the look of an admiring schoolboy. No, he was looking at her the way a man looks at a woman he's already enjoyed and knew he would be enjoying in the future. He'd seen the expression often enough in his final year as a student when Potter would look at Lily!

But when and how would the brat have the opportunity to even meet Narcissa, let alone execute a seduction? And why would she willingly allow him to have her? He froze, remembering a snatch of gossip that he'd heard a couple of weeks prior, not long after Black escaped and Bellatrix was reported killed. He'd been picking up some fresh fluxweed at Chang's, and heard the girl mentioning to her mother about seeing Potter speaking to Narcissa in the Alley. Was that when it started? But it still didn't answer the question of why, and he could feel in his bones that knowing the answer to that question was far more important than anything else in his life!

There were no answers to be found staring at Potter, and he looked at the other attendees, Fudge and his Under-toad were only to be expected, and Vanessa Zabini and her son, but why were the Greengrass's there? Anastasia had detested Lucius and Daphne had spent at least half her time in the Slytherin Common Room hexing Draco when he annoyed her. Cyrus was no surprise, he had been one of Lucius' toadies, which was a nicer term than catamite, Snape mused.

Examining the two Greengrass women, Anastasia had herself under complete control, nothing to show the pleasure she was certainly feeling at Lucius' death, while Daphne, Daphne had a slightly distracted look on her face. That, and the way her glance would land on Potter before moving back to Narcissa, and the slight smile she was trying to hide? Why would she be interested in Potter, she'd never shown any interest before? And Potter would glance back at both her and Anastasia, with the same confidence that he showed looking at Narcissa!

The ceremony ended and the guests stood to start making their way to edge of the wards, and it was at this point that it happened! Almost in spite of himself, Severus felt the terror building again, because he found himself only a few feet away from Potter, and the boy's eyes fell on him. He nodded at the boy, still distracted by what he had seen, but then he felt a sudden twinge in his Dark Mark and he looked sharply back at the boy, but Potter was looking away, seemingly not paying any attention to him.

Suddenly everything that had been bothering him became clear, and he felt the terror gripping him. He knew that Potter was acting out of character, to send him any letter at all, let alone an apology. And the offer of rendering the Basilisk? It was far too cunning a move, designed to allow the boy to get close to him, and Potter would never have thought of it on his own, no, the boy was being guided. And there was only one being that would be guiding him that would cause his Dark Mark to react. But when did the Dark Lord possess Potter, and what the bloody fucking hell could he do about it?

The Leaky Cauldron
Monday, August 23rd, 1993
Harry's Room
Early Afternoon

When the door from the bathroom opened and a naked Cho walked calmly out, followed by Harry,
Bella looked up from her perch on the window ledge, her grin of anticipation hidden by the feline form she was wearing. She'd been waiting to watch Harry claim Cho entirely from the moment the two of them had walked in the room earlier, and Harry cast the silencing charms. It was interesting to see that girl was showing no signs of nervousness, unlike the night before. Cho was eager to give herself to her Master, to do whatever he wanted her to do, and Bella could appreciate the mindset.

Bella was still trying to figure out how to reveal herself to Harry and let him claim her as well. But she had to admit that spending so much time as Midnight seemed to lessen the urgency, she was really enjoying the warmth of the sun on her fur, and the feeling of his hands stroking her, and it was all so much simpler than trying to make plans.

She would need to visit Narcissa later that night and see if her sister had any ideas for revealing herself, because even as lazy as she was feeling, Bella knew that it was important that she choose the time and place to let Harry know the truth.

But those were thoughts for later, things were getting started!

Harry had the girl standing by the edge of the bed, her hands behind her back, and Bella watched as he wandlessly created a Blue and Bronze necktie that he wrapped around Cho's wrists, binding her firmly. Bella could smell the girl getting even more aroused than she already was, and could almost swear that the girl had a mini-climax when Harry put his hands on her shoulders, lowering her to her knees.

Bella watched as Cho opened her mouth and kissed her Master's cock before she started to lick him, and while her skills were lacking, her enthusiasm wasn't. She was sure that Cho's Master would arrange for her to get lots of practice, not only kneeling before him, but probably in front of her mutt of a cousin as well.

She did wonder which pussy Cho would have her tongue in first? Would it be Hermione, the girl Marietta that Cho had mentioned, or even Narcissa? Bella would love to watch the girl using her mouth on her sister, or her niece because Tonks was entertaining to watch when in the midst of an orgasm. Either way, she was sure that Harry would have her tasting quite a few different girls.

It was a shame that he hadn't managed to collect the Indian twins yet, because it would be sexy as hell to watch the two of them entwined with Mary and Elizabeth! Oh well, there was plenty of time, because she was sure that the two older girls would be eager to visit Hogsmeade when their Master called for them.

And then there were those two Veela sisters that Hermione had mentioned. She was sure that Harry would be enjoying them at some point, maybe after she figured out how to reveal herself to him so that Mistress Hermione could play with her and Narcissa at the same time?

Bella was looking forward to tasting Hermione herself, because she was sure that Harry would enjoy watching it.

Harry's hands were toying with Cho's tits as she sucked him, playing with her nipples and lightly pinching them. Bella's eyes narrowed, it looked like a small spark of his magic went from his fingers to her flesh, and triggered another burst of pleasure in the kneeling girl. Interesting, teaching Cho to associate pain with pleasure, Bella wondered where he'd learned that? Her Master had never done that to her, and Bella wondered what it felt like?

Cho seemed to really like it, based on the way she pulled her mouth off of her Master's cock to moan loudly, before taking him back into her mouth and continuing to suck and lick him. Bella was intrigued that Harry was easing her into different ways of serving him, and not just using her mouth. But it did make sense, considering that Cho was still a virgin at this point. No doubt he would be educating her as her training commenced.

Bella watched as Harry tensed and he tapped Cho on the shoulder to get her attention. The girl pulled her face back releasing his cock, before she tilted her head and opened her mouth widely, allowing him to cum directly into her mouth. If she had been in human form Bella would have smirked at how deep Cho's submission ran already, as it was, she just purred softly. Harry stroked himself, the first shot of his sticky white seed landing on the kneeling girl's tongue, which triggered another orgasm in her.

TYOTC & TYOTC & TYOTC

Harry smiled widely as Cho wavered in position, the pleasure she received from serving him showed just how deeply submissive she naturally was. It was going to be a delight to guide her through her training. Of course, he was going to have to introduce her to Narcissa before they got on the Express, so his Alpha could start teaching her other aspects of her duties.

He should also arrange for Mary and Elizabeth to meet with Narcissa as well, the two of them were almost ready to accept their collars, even if they weren't consciously aware of it. He would also need to introduce the two of them to Gnarlspike, because the sisters had expressed an interest in opening their own shop and, once they were collared, he would be financing it, and wanted to make sure they had the best chance of succeeding.

He would also be taking care of Cho's school fees and expenses once he was able to find a socially acceptable way of formalizing their relationship. Having slaves wasn't unknown, but the sheep wouldn't accept their sainted 'Boy Who Lived' openly enslaving women, no matter how willing the women might be. Harry was tempted to tell the whole lot of them to go get buggered, but he would need to keep his reputation clean for the future when he took his place in the Wizengamot.

But that could wait, Cho was starting to recover and it was time to make her completely his. When her eyes cleared and focused on him, he smiled softly, “Well done, Cho, you are getting better at pleasing me. Now, are you ready to give yourself to me?”

Cho smiled widely, nodding, “Yes please, Master, I've been waiting for this for a long time, but didn't know what I was waiting for until you started teaching me.”

“When you described your dream, you were bending over the bed, and I want to see you in that position.”

She shuffled closer to the bed and struggled to climb to her feet until Harry put his hands on her arms and helped her to stand. It was too much to expect Cho to be able to move gracefully with her arms restrained, at least not yet. From Tom's memories, even Bella stumbled at first but was soon able to take any position he desired.

Moving behind the kneeling girl, Harry ran his fingers over her swollen pussy lips, pulling pleased sighs from Cho's mouth as she wriggled against him. Remembering the spells that Tom would use when he wanted the girl to enjoy her first time, he picked up his wand and pointed it at her entrance. Casting the contraceptive and muscle relaxer, he nodded at the bright blue glow before casting the final spell.

Cho's head came up when she felt the spells, and she said, “Master?”

He chuckled, “Just a couple of spells to ensure you didn't experience any pain from giving yourself to me, plus a contraceptive spell. In time you will be giving me children, but not yet.”

She nodded but didn't say anything, and Harry slid his fingers inside her, stretching her slightly and letting a trickle of magic touch the sensitive flesh. Cho shivered and spread her legs wider apart, an invitation he wasn't going to refuse. Gripping his shaft, he rubbed the head of his cock along her wet pussy lips before pushing forward, her lips wrapping around him.

Cho moaned as he slowly entered her, letting her adjust to being filled for the first time. He kept moving forward until he pushed through the barrier, and while she gave a jerk of surprise, that was her only reaction. Once he was completely inside her, he pulled back and moved forward, his hips slapping against her arse cheeks, drawing a happy cry from Cho's lips. She started moving against him, pushing back to take him deeper into her body, her body tightening around him.

Harry reached around and started rubbing her pussy, the tips of his fingers brushing against her clit as they moved together. He could tell by the way she was crying out and moving with him that Cho was very close to peaking, and he was getting close as well. Rubbing his thumb over her clit, he held back until Cho started climaxing before burying himself inside her with a cry.

He exploded inside her welcoming pussy, and Cho shuddered against him as his cum flooded her, her voice hoarse as she babbled her encouragement, before collapsing on the bed, panting.

Pulling out, his cock was still hard and Harry moved so he was sitting beside Cho, his hand stroking her hair. She smiled contentedly, turning her face toward him. When she opened her eyes and saw that he was still hard, she immediately shifted position so she was back between his legs and her mouth was on him.

Harry was surprised, he hadn't expected Cho to react like that so quickly, but he wasn't going to discourage her. She was just as enthusiastic about sucking his cock, even coated with her juices, as she was earlier. Wanting to reward her, he stroked the skin under her jaw and let his magic seep out of his fingers. Cho closed her eyes and moaned around his cock as his magic mixed with hers, sending pulses of pleasure through her body.

He leaned back and enjoyed the feeling of her mouth for a few moments before he tapped her on the shoulder, getting her attention. When she looked up at him questioningly, he smiled down at her, “You are doing a wonderful job serving me Cho, but it's time for you to give the last of yourself to me.”

Realization shone in her eyes and she pulled back, an eager smile on her face. Without any further prompting, she moved back into position and spread her legs again. Casting the spells to clean and stretch her arse, he put the head of his cock at her last virgin hole and pressed forward.

TYOTC & TYOTC & TYOTC

Cho bit her lip to keep from moaning as Master entered her last hole, claiming her completely. She'd already experienced more pleasure than she thought was possible from the moment they walked into his room, and now she was serving him in such an intimate way! She'd absolutely loved the way he took her innocence, it was even more satisfying than she had dreamed the night before. The way that she was wrapped in his power and love made her magic sing in her blood, and Cho knew that she was where she belonged at last!

She'd been eager to give herself to her Master, and the way he made sure that there was no pain when he entered her proved she'd made the right decision. She'd heard several of the other girls talking about how losing their virginity had been a painful experience, and Cho felt a bit of pity that they didn't have the good fortune to be claimed by Master. But then, she was already planning on bringing Mari to Master's bed, maybe she should ask him if she should bring Sheila and the other girls? Let them know the pleasure of serving him?

The thoughts of Mari, Sheila, Penelope and the other girls naked in Master's bed were all driven away as she felt his shaft sliding deeper into her arse, the pressure sending signals of pleasure all through her body. The magic he used to prepare her had her completely relaxed and there was absolutely no pain when he stretched her, just an amazing feeling of fullness and completeness, this was what her body was built for, to pleasure her Master.

And she didn't have to leave him tonight! She could spend the night serving him and even sleep in his arms if he desired. She didn't have to be back home until after breakfast in the morning.

Her mother had been surprisingly understanding when they spoke this morning, not raising any objection to Cho's spending the night with Master. Cho hadn't actually meant to refer to Harry as Master in front of her mother, but Mei had just smiled softly and nodded. It was slightly embarrassing to know that her mother had seen her in the middle of her dream, but when she started describing what Master was doing with her, and how much she was enjoying it, the embarrassment faded and her excitement started building again.

Cho managed to finish the conversation before the excitement overwhelmed her, but it was a close-run thing. She'd barely made it to her bedroom and shut the door behind her before she was shoving the robe off her body and her fingers were buried in her quim, pumping furiously. She was sure that her mother knew what she was doing after the loud cry of release that tore from her throat, but Cho didn't care! Calming down, she licked her fingers clean and wondered which of Master's women she would be tasting first?

Taking a shower, Cho made sure that her bottom was as clean as possible knowing what was going to happen later that day. She was actually looking forward to serving Master in such an intimate way, knowing that her willing submission would greatly please him. Remembering the dream, she picked up her wand and used the grooming spell to ensure that she was completely hairless between her legs. The expression of pleasure on Master's face when she displayed herself to him, and he saw her bare skin had sent shivers of delight through her body, knowing that she had pleased him.

Feeling Master's hand smacking her on the arse pulled her out of her memories, and she cried out, the sting a delightful reminder that she belonged to him, even more than the rod of steel that was splitting her so wonderfully. She did her best to move against him, letting him bury his cock completely in her body, and she could feel him throbbing inside her!

Time had no meaning, there was nothing in the universe besides Master and her, his cock spearing her tightest hole and the beautiful feelings spreading through her body. Cho was dimly aware that Master's other hand was between her legs, his fingers plunging into her and shooting sparks of magic all through her. She felt like his touch searing her very soul, until everything that wasn't Master's slave faded away, leaving her washed in her devotion to him.

An unknown time later, Master swelled inside her, and his love filled her arse, sending her off into another journey of ecstasy. She could hear colors and see sounds, experiences she couldn't describe crashing into her and tearing screams of wonder and joy from her throat until her body felt Master pulling out of her body and she found herself on her knees again. Seeing his hardness before her, she smiled and took him in her mouth again, licking Master clean as he slowly softened. When he was clean, she placed a worshipful kiss on the head and was rewarded by his soft smile. Master gestured and her arms were free once again, and he helped her to her feet, his arms wrapped around her.

She smiled widely as he held her, but then he moved to lay her on the bed his hand brushing her mouth and she felt a cool breeze touching her tongue and lips. Licking her lips, she understood that he had cleaned her mouth, and was thrilled when he leaned down and kissed her. She didn't think she could be happier.

The Leaky Cauldron
Hermione's Room
Same Time

Hermione relaxed naked on the bed, her bath completed, the communication mirror she had charmed floating in the air in front of her. Daddy and Monica were clearly visible, with Daddy fully dressed of course. It didn't bother her at all for Daddy to see her like this, although she did enjoy the hungry look in Monica's eyes. She wondered if Daddy would object to letting Monica and Apolline serve her for a night? She would let him enjoy Good Girl and Brat, of course, but the idea of the two older women on their knees in front of her was rather attractive.

But that could wait until they were face to face at Christmas, it would be a good way to celebrate giving her pet's their collars.

"But yes, Daddy, things are moving along quite well. I did get a bit of shock when I met up with Harry because he's got something in common with you and me, he's already got several girls, and even a couple of adult women ready to wear his collar! That's going to make things a great deal easier since one of the women has a large house that we are using to hide Snuffles until everything is ready."

She smirked, "To make things even more interesting, the woman is the mother of the boy who I was looking to make miserable this year. Apparently, she had an encounter with Harry a few weeks back that really made an impression on her! When Harry introduced her to me, she was happy to demonstrate her skills for me, and she is quite good."

Daddy grinned, “But Harry doesn't have a problem with the fact that you are a lesbian? From what you told us about his background, I would have thought it would have been frowned on by his relatives.”

Hermione laughed, "Not in the slightest! He was a bit surprised at first but seeing some of the tamer pictures I took with Good Girl and Brat prepared him. It was the fact that I'm a dominant that surprised him more, but then the prat offered to introduce me to a couple of the girls he was training!"

Daddy and Monica both laughed, and she continued, "I haven't taken him up on it yet, we have too much to do, but it's tempting. They are identical twin sisters and have no problem playing together, or with other girls, so I'll probably be meeting them before we get on the Express next Tuesday. Ron and his family will be arriving on Saturday, so we have to get ready to capture the rat before we can focus on playtime, unfortunately."

Daddy gave her a faux sympathetic look, before laughing, "Well, I'm sure you will find the time somehow, but if there's nothing earth-shaking going on, I'd better let your girls into the room, they're practically peeing themselves to see Mistress."

Hermione laughed and nodded, and soon Fleur and Gabrielle were smiling at her through the mirror.

TYOTC & TYOTC & TYOTC

She was still smiling when she ended the conversation with her girls. They were both excited to meet Master Harry and Cho, and intrigued by the description of Narcissa, especially when she mentioned that the woman had already served her. Hermione could see that both of her girls were planning to show their Mistress that they were much better than any other woman could possibly be! Even if they failed it would certainly be enjoyable, and she knew that Harry would enjoy watching their efforts. Fleur was looking forward to being given to Master Harry since Hermione had told them both so much about him.

Hermione frowned as she considered the casual way she was thinking about 'giving' Fleur to Harry, and wondering at how much she had changed over the years from the girl who crusaded against house-elf slavery. She was very fond of both Fleur and Gabrielle, doing her best to treat them well, but she had already conditioned the two Veela to think of themselves as her property. She hadn't intended to, not at first anyway. It was just supposed to be a few days of fun before she returned to England and started fixing things, but old habits died hard when she started training them the first night in the club.

She had been surprised at the change in Harry because he never showed the skill for dominance at an early age when she knew him the first time, but he had a valid explanation for the difference. Hermione wondered if she had been subconsciously influenced by the time she carried the locket Horcrux? It was only after Voldemort was defeated the first time that she began to explore her dominant desires after all. But even then she wasn't as casual about treating her girls the way she was planning on treating Fleur and Gabrielle, as well as Lavender and Parvati when she claimed them.

And what about Astoria? The Greengrass girl was far too young to be what Hermione remembered, the worthy partner and lover that she had cherished in her old life. At least until Blaise Zabini murdered her, that is.

Well, Narcissa was aware of the Zabini situation, and with a bit of planning, Vanessa Zabini would be broken to Master Harry's cock before the son could become a problem. And if he did, well, she'd already killed Blaise once, a second time wouldn't bother her that much. But what about the other deaths? Snape had to die, that was a given, but what about the others? With Draco dead, could Nott and the others be spared? Did McClaggen need to die this time or Zach Smith?

"Bah! This is ridiculous! Honestly, woman, you realized you'd be getting your hands dirty when you and Luna made your sacrifice, and you accepted it, so why are you worrying about it now?"

She froze, “Luna, oh hell, I'd almost forgotten Luna! I need to make sure Harry has Cho bring her to our compartment on the train. No, it would be better if I visited her before school starts, I'm sure I can find the Rookery easy enough. What time is it?”

Casting the 'Tempus' spell, she grinned, it wasn't even dinner time. Dressing quickly, she opened the secret compartment of her purse and checked that the milky white jewel was where it was supposed to be. Closing the purse, she closed her eyes and concentrated on the front walk to her friend's house and with a slight pop of displaced air, disappeared.

The Leaky Cauldron
Harry's Room
Same Time

Harry's smile was fixed on his face as he watched Cho sleeping peacefully on the bed, but his mind was racing. He'd casually scanned her thoughts after he released her, and the depths of her devotion stunned him. He didn't know if Cho was naturally that submissive, or if something he wasn't aware of was causing the change in the girl. He would need to watch carefully how Cho reacted when she woke up, to see if the devotion was still there, or if her personality reasserted itself. He was inclined to think that it was something that was already part of Cho's personality, because Mary, Elizabeth, and Tonks never went that deep in the multiple times they'd been in his bed, and Daphne wasn't changed either.

Tom may have demanded mindless obedience from his followers and slaves toward the end, but he had admitted during one of their dream conversations that he was more than a little insane by the time Snape brought the prophecy to him. That was why he was pleased that Narcissa had been willing to question him when they told her the truth. And even more that Hermione, even though she had scared the crap out of him earlier, knew the truth and could be counted on to keep him on the right path.

Harry hadn't been lying, he had no intention of going any darker than he already was, and certainly wasn't planning to conquer the Wizarding World. He just wanted to get through school, kill Snape, destroy the version of Voldemort that is out there, and bed as many willing women as he could manage. The rest of the world could worry about itself until he was old enough to take the family seat in the Wizengamot and start making changes.

He would need to talk to Narcissa about what changes would be best to start with since she and Anastasia were the most familiar with the different power blocs in the Wizengamot. Anastasia would be able to assist them, but until Cyrus had his broom accident she wouldn't be able to openly join their bloc. Daphne, now that would be a bit delicate until Snape was removed, but once the man was dead she would be able to join him publicly, and with Hermione's knowledge they can start removing the barriers between the Houses that are the cause of so many of their problems.

Harry smile changed to a smirk, of course, he and Hermione's method of removing barriers, by removing knickers, would probably raise a few eyebrows, but that could be dealt with.

He was still thinking about the different girls who would find themselves in his or Hermione's bed over the next several months when he fell into a doze.

Greengrass Manor
Outside London
Monday, August 23rd, 1993
Early Evening

Daphne sighed as she lowered her body into the steaming waters of the bath, nodding at her mother who was already in the tub. Cyrus had already drunk himself into a stupor and was passed out in his lounge, an elf watching to see that he didn't injure himself, and Astoria was spending a few days with her friend Romilda Vane. Ordinarily, she and her mother would have commented about Astoria spending time with a Gryffindor, but considering what a certain Gryffindor had been doing with the two of them the day before, it would have been more than a little hypocritical.

It was just that Gryffindor that Daphne wanted to discuss, and, taking a sip of her wine she said, “Was it like that before? Because that was beyond anything I'd ever experienced in my life!”

Anastasia chuckled, with made her breasts come out of the water, as she shook her head, “Oh Daphne, that was positively tame compared to some of the nights Narcissa, Bella and I spent in Master's bed! But yes, the absolute power and dominance was is the same, and the knowledge deep in your soul that you have found the only man who could ever satisfy you? That was the same, but this time is even better because Our Lord isn't afflicted with the madness that caused his downfall the last time. He is planning to work through the system, using the advantages his family name gives him so that he can take his rightful place in our society. And we will be right there beside him, serving him and receiving the rewards he gives us."

Daphne nodded, “I had figured that much out for myself, but I'm more interested in what other women he is going to be bringing into his bed? Because even with you and Narcissa there, I was still exhausted and he was ready for more! I thought you might have been exaggerating when you described his stamina, but you weren't, were you?”

Her mother laughed lightly, shaking her head, “No, not at all, but don't worry, you'll find your stamina and appetite increases with experience. After all, you've only had the miserable excuses for wizards in Slytherin to deal with, and if they ever managed to satisfy a woman it was by accident!”

Daphne smirked and nodded, “Honestly, the only decent experience I had before yesterday was when I stumbled on Percy Weasley and his girlfriend at the end of last year. It's a good thing that my magic had already settled because the two of them shagged me seven ways from Sunday!” She shook her head, “It's too bad that the Weasley in our year is so anti-Slytherin, it would have been interesting to see if Percy's skills were shared by his brothers. Oh well, I'm going to be busy enough with our Lord that I won't have time for comparisons.”

Anastasia frowned, “Actually, that may not be correct. If it serves our Master's purposes, you may find yourself being given to Weasley or Longbottom or one of his other allies. It didn't happen very often, but there were times when our Master needed something done and subtlety was called for, so one of us would find ourselves using our bodies to bring about the desired outcome.”

Daphne sat silently in the water for a moment, digesting that, before nodding, “Not really a surprise, you taught us from the beginning that using whatever was necessary to achieve our goals is the Slytherin way, and our Master's goals are our goals, aren't they?”

“That's true, and I'm glad you are approaching things logically. Narcissa, Bella and I were a bit older and more experienced when Master first let others touch us, I was concerned that you might not understand the necessity yet.”

Daphne didn't say anything, she'd been aware that it would be a possibility already, Master had casually mentioned it while she was bathing him the day before. She wasn't necessarily excited about the prospect but understood why it would be a useful option to have available. Of course, she told herself that if it was that unpleasant an experience, she would ask permission to personally kill the man after he was no longer useful.

The Rookery
Ottery St Catchpole, Devon
Earlier the Afternoon

Luna was sitting in the afternoon sun, a sketch pad on her lap when Hermione appeared at the end of the walk. The younger girl looked up quizzically when she heard the soft 'pop' of apparation, and smiled, putting the pad aside as she rose to her feet. Walking forward, she said, “Hello Hermione Granger, I was wondering why I dreamed about you and Harry Potter last night, but I knew it was important.”

Hermione smiled widely, pulling the girl into a tight hug. “Oh Luna, if you only knew! But I'm very glad to see again, and you'll understand why in just a minute.” Opening her purse, she retrieved the milky gem and held in in the palm of her hand, showing Luna that it was touching her bare skin. “You're going to want to be sitting down for this my sweet Luna, it's going to be a shock.”

Luna looked in her eyes searchingly, but not finding any sign of deceit or maliciousness, she nodded and moved back to her chair and sat down, holding out her hand. Hermione took the seat next to her and set the gem in the palm of Luna's hand, gently wrapping the girl's fingers around it. Luna looked at her hand briefly, and then at Hermione, her mouth coming open to say something when she stiffened, her eyes slamming closed and falling back in the seat.

Hermione's heart ached for the girl who had become her best friend as the memories of the next 20 years flooded Luna's mind. They had been horrible enough to live through, but to experience all of them in a matter of seconds? Reaching out, she pulled the shaking girl into her arms, wandlessly casting a notice me not spell around the two of them, and held her as she cried.

Eventually, Luna calmed down, the tears drying up, being replaced by a look of determination in her silver-gray eyes. "Where's Harry? We need to get him away from those people before they do any more damage to him!"

Hermione chuckled, “Already done, this world isn't exactly the same as the one we escaped from. To start with, Draco and Lucius are already dead and their ashes are in the Malfoy vault. Harry has been in Diagon Alley for almost a month. As for where he is? He's probably shagging Cho Chang for the third or fourth time by now. The girl was already practically begging him to put a collar on her, and they were only together for the first time a day or so ago!”

Luna snickered, "Poor Cedric will have to make do with his hand this time, I guess. But I'm glad that Harry is already developing his skills, it will make things a lot more fun when he takes me to bed this time. It was wonderful the first time, of course, but he was too uncertain to be what we both needed. It got better, naturally, but I'm happy I won't have to coach him this time."

Hermione smiled, “No, you won't need to coach him. But I'll admit I'm going to miss having you in my bed or over my lap when you're with your Master. Those nights were the only thing that kept me sane after Harry, and then Astoria...”

Luna looked at her, surprised. “Why would you miss me? You know that Harry would want to make sure you were happy, so why do you think he would keep you from enjoying me? And even if you don't like the idea of Harry touching you, there's no reason you both couldn't enjoy me at the same time, is there?”

Hermione gaped at her, but Luna just shook her head, “Hermione, Mistress, I love you, as much as I love Harry. I would never have been willing to sacrifice myself otherwise, I thought you knew that. We never said the words, but the feeling was there, wasn't it?”

“Yes love, the feelings were there. I didn't want them to be, I felt it was disrespectful to Astoria and Harry, but I love you too. But, speaking of Harry, there are things you need to know. I'm sorry to ask, but I'm going to need to ask you for an oath, because he has secrets as great as we do, and people would see him dead if they knew the truth.”

After the oath was sworn and Luna absorbed the changes in Harry, she looked sick with worry until Hermione told her about the oath that Harry had given her, which made her relax at last.

“Bugger! Things are even more complicated than we'd thought, aren't they? I was hoping we'd arrive back in our own past, the way the Doctor always seemed to, but we didn't. Oh well, we're here now, and things are already being changed, so buckle up, Hermione, it's going to be a bumpy ride!”

Hermione glared at the girl, “Honestly Luna, combining the Doctor and Bette Davis movies? I really wish I hadn't introduced you to my video collection!”

Luna looked at her innocently, but Hermione could see the twitching at the corners of her mouth, “But Hermione, if you hadn't shown me that movie about the Secretary, I'd never have ended up over your lap, and we would have missed out on all the fun we had. You don't want that, do you?”

Hermione just stared at her, before she started laughing, “You are such a brat, Luna, you know that, don't you? If it weren't for the risk to your magic I'd put you over my lap right here and now!”

“Don't let that stop you, Mistress. Don't forget that I turned 16 only a couple of days after Harry did, but losing mamma made me start Hogwarts a year later.”

Hermione blinked, “Oh, right. I did know that, but we were both far older than that the first time, so I didn't think about the age issue. But won't your father object to me molesting you in his house?”

Luna shook her head with a grin, “Daddy is off on one of his expeditions, I think he was searching Amsterdam for the Humongous Gazongas, and I convinced him to leave me behind. I do hope he's successful, he's been awfully lonely since mamma died.”

“Humongous Gazongas, Luna? Really? In that case, I think you need to take me inside and show me your room, don't you?”

Luna smiled widely, “Of course, Mistress!”

End Chapter Six

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat
PART: 07 of ?? Playing Cat and Mouse
AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])
DISTRIBUTION: My Yahoo Group, HP FanFiction Archive, Archive of Our Own,
Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.Net
DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.
SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!
FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster
RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle
RATING: NC-17
WORD COUNT: <7,640>
SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?
WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.
AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.
NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.
CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson
BETA'D BY Grammarly

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry
Potion Master's Quarters
Sunday, August 22nd, 1993
Late Evening (Immediately after the prior scene)

Suddenly everything that had been bothering him became clear, and he felt the terror gripping him. He knew that Potter was acting out of character, to send him any letter at all, let alone an apology. And the offer of rendering the Basilisk? It was far too cunning a move, designed to allow the boy to get close to him, and Potter would never have thought of it on his own, no, the boy was being guided. And there was only one being that would be guiding him that would cause his Dark Mark to react. But when did the Dark Lord possess Potter, and what the bloody fucking hell could he do about it?

He swore softly, cursing the fact that Dumbledore was out of the castle and wouldn't be returning until right before school started. There was nobody else he could speak to about his discovery, and it wasn't something he was going to trust to the floo or a letter!

Unfortunately for the Potions Master, he made the mistake of speaking his thoughts out loud, not realizing that he wasn't as alone as he believed. But that wasn't really a surprise, because almost no-one pays any attention to house elves. After all, it's part of their nature not to be noticed.

It was just Severus Snape's misfortune that he had attracted the enmity of a young man that was practically worshiped by a particular elf, one that would do anything for him. A young man who, with his Alpha, were well aware of Severus' suspicious nature and planned for it. The two of them had given this elf specific orders, orders the elf was thrilled to follow. It was a simple matter of watching and listening to a bitter, spiteful man, an easy task for the elf.

The orders were to watch and listen, and if the man tried to contact anyone, to move to the next part of his orders. So Dobby watched and waited...

The Leaky Cauldron
Harry's Room
Tuesday, August 24th, 1993
Morning

It wasn't the sound of birds chirping, or the sunlight that came through the open window above his head that woke him, although they were certainly present. It wasn't even pressure from his bladder, he'd gotten up earlier and taken care of that before falling back to sleep. No it was something far more enjoyable, something he decided that he wanted to experience as often as possible.

It seemed that Cho had woken up before he did, and was still deep in the submissive mindset from the night before, because she had slid under the covers and was using her mouth on his cock, humming happily as she sucked him. The rational part of his mind was impressed that she had really improved since her first fumbling attempts on Saturday night. She had been eager but nervous then, but now she was easily Daphne's equal at pleasuring him.

Of course, Cho already had far more experience with him personally than Daphne had, since he had to split his attention between Narcissa, Anastasia and Daphne, while Cho had his undivided attention, and
they had shagged for hours, with only a brief nap until nearly midnight the night before. His eyes opened as it hit him just what they had been doing before they fell asleep, Cho had been tied face down to the bed, her knickers stuffed in her mouth as he buggered her for the third time! She had actually climaxed steadily as he was taking her arse, and he was sure that if she hadn't been gagged her pleased cries would have strained the silencing charms around the room.

It didn't take long until her attention had his balls tightening and he swelled in her mouth, the first jet of cum splashing against the back of her throat. She didn't pause, just swallowing smoothly until he was finished, before looking up at him with her eyes full of devotion. Cho released him from her mouth and started licking him clean and then placed a soft kiss on the head of his cock.

“Good Morning, Master. Did you sleep well?” She asked, a happy smile on her face.

He chuckled, “Wonderfully, Cho, and I greatly enjoyed your wake up. But now, I need you to brush your teeth and prepare my bath. We need to get some breakfast before you leave.”

She nodded obediently and slid out of the bed, padding naked into the bathroom. Harry watched her appreciatively, before looking up to see Midnight glaring tiredly at him. He smirked at the cat, “Sorry you had to sleep up there last night, girl, but you can use your pillow when we leave.”

Midnight just kept glaring at him, before she deliberately turned her back on him and went back to sleep. He shook his head with a grin, amused by her antics, before heading to the bathroom.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

When she heard the bathroom door closed, Midnight sat up and yawned, glaring towards the bathroom, before she stopped and shook her head. She really needed to find a way to let Master know who she was, she wanted to be able to sleep on her pillow again! Sure, it was fun watching him shagging Cho through the bed, but the girl was using her pillow, and that wasn't right! And even worse, they kept going so late that she wasn't able to sneak out and visit Narcissa. Bella needed to talk to her sister, because Narcissa was always better at making plans than she was, even though she hated to admit it. Bella knew that she had an unfortunate tendency to be rather Gryffindorish at times, although she would happily curse anyone who called her that to her face.

She also needed to find a way to talk to Master, as well as her old Master, to find a way to help prevent the future that Mistress Hermione had experienced. And, well, if Master decided to punish her for deceiving him, she would accept that, but hopefully he would at least shag her when he finished. Her fingers just weren't doing it for her any longer.

Yawning again, she curled up on top of the cupboard and fell into a light doze.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Cho's mind was whirling as she understood what Master was telling her. She hadn't expected anything like this to happen when she woke up this morning. She had woken after the best night sleep she could remember, her dreams wonderfully filled with her serving her Master, and pleasing him by serving Mistress Hermione, as well as the others he wanted her to serve, although she hoped he wouldn't want her to serve Snape! She didn't think he would, because it was clear that he hated the Potions Professor even more than she did. But when she woke, she remembered how much pleasure he had given her, and it only seemed right that she use her mouth to show her appreciation, and she was thrilled that she was able to swallow all of his beautiful seed.

She had expected his order to prepare a bath, and honestly, she rather enjoyed doing it, feeling his enjoyment as she washed him sent a thrill throughout her body. It was while she was washing him that he started explain what he would expect of her during her training, and there was nothing that concerned her, even the idea of Master piercing her was rather exciting.

She had even accepted the idea that he would be using a crop on her, because it pleased him to show her the connection between pain and pleasure, and Master promised to start slowly to allow her to adjust to the sensations. She wasn't looking forward to that part of her training, but her was her Master and she accepted that he knew what he was doing.

No, none of that had shocked her at all, it was when he told her that he was not willing to have her sleeping apart from him, and was going to speak to her mother about a formal relationship between the two of them! She was almost speechless from happiness, all she could do was nod, and when he pulled her into his arms and kissed her? She felt like she could float away from happiness. Life was beautiful!

The Rookery
Ottery St Catchpole, Devon
Tuesday, August 24th, 1993
Same Time

Luna was singing in the kitchen as she prepared their breakfast, and Hermione listened, a fond smile on her face. It had been so nice having Luna in her arms again, without the terror of the war pressing down on them. The two of them had enjoyed themselves most of the day and evening yesterday, falling easily into their roles of Mistress and Pet, with Luna eagerly stripping out of her clothing using the shaving spell to remove the hair covering her before draping herself over Mistress's lap for a welcoming spanking. The blonde had practically soaked Hermione's lap with her juices, so of course she had to lick them all up before being given permission to pleasure her Mistress.

Eventually they fell asleep in each others arms, and Hermione held her love as she cried out through the nightmares of the future. She knew exactly what Luna was going through, because she had several terror filled nights when she first work up in her 16 year old body. It was the nightmares, more than anything else, that convinced her parents that she really was an adult no matter what age she looked like. After a while, Luna's nightmares eased and she fell deeper into her dreams, which let Hermione fall into a doze at last.

When she woke up, Luna was still wrapped in her arms, and Hermione smiled. The two of them were together, and Harry was already away from his relatives and enjoying his summer for a change. Granted, learning what had happened to her best friend had been more than a bit of a shock, but the oath he had sworn had removed her worries completely.

She had been thinking about the next steps when Luna shifted in her arms, and she knew that one of the first things the two of them needed to do was find a way to change how Luna was treated in Ravenclaw. She wasn't going to allow her lover, her pet, to be mistreated any longer! Fortunately she had an idea, it would take a good deal of work for Luna to refresh her memory, but since she was already 16 her magic would be able to handle the work in the elective classes. Something they could talk about later, when they were both awake.

Hermione was still thinking when Luna woke up, and after the girl had said what she called a 'proper good morning' with her mouth between Hermione's thighs, the two of them had gotten out of bed and Hermione had dressed, Luna didn't bother, and went down to have some breakfast.

It was while they were eating that Hermione said, “How well did you get along with the girls in the year above you, Luna? Padma, Lisa and the others?”

Luna paused, chewing on her toast thoughtfully, “They basically ignored me, Mistress, none of them were part of the bullying, but they weren't particularly friendly either. Although I did become friendlier with Padma and Cho during the DA, why?”

Hermione frowned slightly, “That's not as good as I was hoping, damn it. But I was thinking about your situation in the Aerie last school year, and how it could be improved. I thought that if you were willing to refresh your memories of the second year work you could test out to be moved up a year, get you out of the dorm with those bitches who bullied you.”

The blonde shrugged, “I can handle the work easily, I was already well ahead in my studies even before you gave me the memories, but wouldn't it be easier if I just tried to get resorted into Gryffindor? The hat said I could go into either house, but I chose Ravenclaw because mummy and daddy had been there.” She suddenly grinned, “Besides, it will make it easier when you and Master seduce and claim Ginny next year, won't it?”

Hermione laughed, “True, but this year I'm more interested in Lavender and Parvati, and that will bring in Padma as well. Harry has already got Cho practically begging for his collar, and will probably be adding Edgecombe before the end of September.”

Luna smirked, “So, if I'm counting right, Master already has Cho, Daphne Greengrass, me, and that's just in the castle, plus Narcissa, Anastasia, Tonks, and the twin sisters at Madame Malkin's, plus the other girls that the two of you are planning on adding? Will he actually have any time to do his school work?”

“Don't forget Fleur and Gabrielle, or rather 'Good Girl' and 'Brat', but they won't arrive until the Yule holidays, both of them already know that they will be spending time in Harry's bed as well as mine, and are looking forward to it.”

Luna chuckled, “So am I, Mistress, so am I! I told you that I had a crush on Fleur during the Tri-Wizard, and I like her even better now that I know she belongs to you.”

“And I'm sure that both of them will love meeting you, my girl. But, as much as I would love to take you back upstairs and spend the day in bed with you, I've got some things that I need to do to get ready for the express, so I'm going have to leave for now. While I'm gone, I want you to pack up everything you want to take with you to Hogwarts. I'll be back at the Leaky Cauldron by about 4 o'clock, and I want you to bring your trunk and meet me at the Leaky at dinner time. I'm going to talk to your Master and explain the situation, so he will be ready to claim you properly. Of course, it's very possible that you will also get to see a very different side of Cho than you are used to.” She chuckled, “I think if Harry had told her to, she would have gone down on me right in the public area of the Leaky yesterday!”

Luna laughed, “Quite a change from the girl we knew before, Mistress. I'm sure she's a lot happier now that Master is giving her what she needs.”

Hermione just grinned and pulled Luna into a kiss before heading for the floo. She really did have things to do this morning, as much as she would love to spend the day in bed.

Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire
Tuesday, August 24th, 1993
9:00 am

Narcissa smiled slightly, setting down the quill and folding up the note and sealing it. It would be nice to be able to let Master know that the downfall of the Crouch's was started. She was certain that Rita would put the proper slant on things, especially now that Lucius was gone.

The reporter had sent her a nicely worded letter of condolence on the death of her husband and his spawn, but both of them knew that Rita had hated Lucius even more than she had. The two of them had spent several afternoon's in Rita's bed, where she spun more and more intricate plots to ruin Lucius for what he did to her. It wasn't that Rita had a problem with, as she put it 'a mind blowing shag', but Lucius didn't even bother ensuring she was comfortable, let alone enjoying herself. It might be worthwhile discussing the woman with Master, it would be helpful to have a pet reporter, especially one who had her particular gifts, when they needed to influence public opinion.

Calling one of her elves, Narcissa had it take the invitation to Rita and wait for a reply. Hearing the floo activate, she heard her sister Andromeda calling her name. Standing, she straightened her robes and checked her appearance in the mirror before stepping into the entryway.

“Good Morning, Andi, thank you for answering my note.” She said, a friendly smile on her face. Tapping her wand to the control rune, she nodded, “I've opened the passage, you can step through now.”

Andromeda Tonks stepped through the flames gracefully, looking around curiously before turning to face her younger sister.

“Okay, I'm here, why did you get into contact with me now, after ignoring me for all these years?”

Narcissa flushed, she really wasn't proud of that, but, she did need Andromeda's help, and her discretion, so she said, “I apologize for that, I actually did want to contact you several times since the night you left, but I was honestly still so angry with you for having the courage to do what I couldn't do. But with Bella dying, and then Lucius and Draco... Well, I don't have enough family left that I can just ignore your existence.”

Her sister looked at her for a long moment before smirking, “Very nice, now why don't you cut the crap, as Ted likes to say, and tell me what's really going on?”

Narcissa laughed lightly, “That's actually the truth, but there's more to it. But, before I get to the main reason I contacted you, I'm going to have to ask for your oath as a healer to keep what you see and hear a secret until I tell you otherwise. I'm willing to offer an oath that what I'm asking will not cause any harm to you or your family. You'll understand when you give the oath.”

“It must be serious if you're offering an oath, but I'll take your word for it for now.” Raising her wand so it was pointing at the ceiling, Andromeda gave the oath and Narcissa grinned at her.

“Thank you Andi, now, follow me and prepare yourself for a shock.”

Leading her sister up the stairs, she paused outside of the closed door to Sirius's bedroom. Opening the door she stepped aside to let Andromeda enter, waiting for the explosion. It wasn't long in coming.

“Sirius! What the Hell?” She started to pull her wand, but Narcissa had been expecting that reaction and was gripping Andromeda's wrist before she could get it clear of her pocket.

“He's not the traitor, he wasn't the Potter's secret keeper, Harry Potter is the one who brought him to me to help. Release the wand and we'll give you the whole story, are you willing to listen?”

Andromeda's lips were tight with anger, and she was staring at her cousin with hatred in her eyes, making Narcissa worry that she would need to stun her sister, and that would set all of their plans back. Eventually though, Andi relaxed slightly, releasing her grip on her wand. “This better be damned good, or I swear I will kill him right here and now!”

Twenty minutes later, Narcissa, with help from Sirius, managed to tell her almost the whole story. They didn't say anything about Hermione's time travel, or Harry's extra memories and personality, but at the end of it, Andromeda was shaking her head in disgust. “Typical, absolutely typical. And Dumbledore, instead of pushing for a trial, just lets it get swept under the rug? Bagnold is dead, so she's untouchable, but tell me that Crouch isn't going to get away with this!”

Narcissa laughed, “Oh, Barty is in for a great deal of trouble in the near future, but I'm not going to say anything more, you can read it in the Prophet when it happens.”

Andromeda's grin was almost shark-like, “I'm looking forward to it. But, I do need to examine Sirius and determine a treatment schedule, so, if you'll let me get to it, I'll see you when I'm finished.”

Narcissa nodded and stepped out of the room, shutting the door behind her as she heard the beginning of Andromeda's ranting at Sirius. Better him than me, she thought, having been on the receiving end of Andi's temper in the past.

When she got back to her seat, the elf she had sent to Rita was waiting, a piece of paper in her hand, which the elf handed to her. Reading it quickly, she smirked, Barty Crouch had no idea just what was going to hit him!

Taking her seat, she called for a cup of tea and went over exactly what she was going to tell Rita. It wasn't going to be the whole story, of course, but enough to point her in the right direction. She knew the other woman well enough to recognize just how tenacious she could be when on the trail of a bit of scandal. It was going to be quite entertaining to watch the sanctimonious bastard being raked over the coals before getting thrown into Azkaban. Oh yes indeed!

Chang's Apothecary
Diagon Alley
Late Morning

Mei looked up as the chime over the door rang, and she bit back a laugh seeing how her daughter was walking, and the huge smile on her face. Calling her assistant Gina to take over the counter, she waved for Cho and Harry to join her in the back of the shop.

When the three of them were sitting and Mei's elf had prepared tea for them, she sat back with a grin and said, “I don't even have to ask how last night went, do I Cho?”

Her daughter surprised her, Cho didn't even blush, just smiling widely and shaking her head. Mei glanced over at Harry, to see his reaction, because most men would be preening and generally acting the arse after managing to satisfy their partner, but he was just smiling affectionately at Cho, his arm around her shoulder. 'Impressive' she thought, before saying,

“Thank you for taking care of my daughter and walking her home, that was more than I expected, to be honest.” She deliberately didn't thank him for giving Cho a wonderful first time, Cho had probably thanked his brains out already, Mei thought with a hidden smirk.

Harry just smiled and nodded, but then he shocked the hell out of her!

“Actually, one of the reasons I walked Cho home was so I could talk to you. I'll be blunt, Cho and I made a deep connection in our time together, and neither of us are interested in being apart when we go back to Hogwarts, or afterward. I've discussed this with Cho, and she is in favor of the idea, but I'm sure you will want to talk to her privately. What I would like to do is sit down with you in the next day or so and discuss a formal arrangement between our families, if that is agreeable to you?”

Mei stared at him for a long moment, before her eyes narrowed, “Did you get my daughter pregnant, Mister Potter? Is that why you want an arrangement already?”

Cho leaned forward, putting her hand on Mei's arm, “Mother, no! It's not like that, Harry is my Master, and my place is at his side. I want this, he isn't forcing me to do anything I don't want to do.”

Mei looked Cho in the eyes, and saw the honesty in them, and nodded slowly, before turning to Harry. “I apologize for my reaction, but you have to admit, the two of you are moving very fast, since you were only acquaintances a few days ago. But, I hope you won't object if I do a scan of my daughter. I don't think you are the type to need compulsions, but I need to be certain.”

Harry actually smiled, “Congratulations Mei, you are one of the first adults I've met since I rejoined the Wizarding World who actually acts like a responsible adult! Thank you for your concern, and I have absolutely no objections to you checking that Cho is acting of her own free will.”

She nodded and pulled her wand, running through the detection spells she had learned. All of them came up normal, and she smiled at the two of them. “I apologize again for doubting you, there are no external compulsions that I can find, although based on the way my daughter's magic is reacting, it's no wonder she's calling you Master! Have you decided what family Cho will be joining?”

Harry looked at her, a confused expression on his face, “I'm sorry, but what do you mean, what family?”

“You don't know? I thought your magical guardian would have explained all this to you by now. It's fairly common knowledge that the Potters are descendants of the Peverell family, and a couple of others that escape me at the moment. I know that your father and mother were looking for a wife for the Peverell family when they went into hiding, so you're going to be expected to continue both the Potter and Peverell lines plus the others.”

Harry scowled, “Okay, that's something else I have to look into! I have no idea who my magical guardian is, if I even have one, and I need to check with Gringotts about the other families. You'd think that my account manager would have mentioned it when I spent the day with him going over the Potter family holdings. Damn it!” Turning to Cho, he said, “I'm sorry, but I really need to take care of this, and I don't know how long it will be. Why don't we meet for breakfast tomorrow morning?”

Cho nodded, and Mei said, “Why don't you join us for breakfast tomorrow, Harry? We live above the shop and if you arrive around 7 o'clock, we can eat and we can talk about the arrangement then.”

He smiled, “I'll be there!” Pulling Cho into his arms, he kissed her thoroughly, before standing and heading toward the front of the shop.

Once Mei heard the chime of the door, she turned to Cho with an eager grin, “Alright, it's obvious you enjoyed it, but I want details!”

“Mother!”

Diagon Alley
Flourish and Blotts
Late Morning

Hermione smiled as she browsed the stacks of the bookstore, she'd already picked up her course books and an updated copy of Hogwarts, A History naturally, and now was looking for some light reading to entertain herself when her pets aren't available. She had been surprised and a little amused when she discovered a section of the bookstore that she didn't remember from the last time she had been in the store. Walking through the archway, her eyes widened at the rows and rows of nearly pornographic book covers, displaying scenes that would be considered scandalous in the non-magical world!

There were sections showing naked witches, collars around their throats as they knelt before wizards, naked wizards kneeling before witches, even wizards kneeling before other wizards. None of those held her attention for long, before she found the section that really intrigued her, where witches were kneeling to another witch!

Her eyes widened and she licked her lips when she found a series that had two gorgeous blondes kneeling before their Mistress, ecstatic smiles on their faces as they kissed each other. Glancing at the title of the first book, she grabbed it immediately, as well as the other books in the series. How could she avoid it, the first book was called 'Claiming the Veela Sisters'! Putting the other books in her basket, she opened the first one, skimming through the first few pages before nodding in satisfaction and putting it in her basket as well. She wasn't going to spend her money on poorly written dreck, after all!

She was about to take her purchases up to the counter when she heard a soft moan coming from the next aisle over, and it sounded very familiar! She had heard the same moan many times in the dorm after lights out, and Hermione wondered just what had Lavender so turned on?

Moving quietly, she slipped around the end of the shelf and grinned eagerly, it was Lavender, although the outgoing blonde probably wasn't expecting anybody to see her, because her blouse was unbuttoned and one hand was fondling her tits and the other was under the waistband of her skirt, working feverishly between her legs.

Glancing at the books in the section to see what was affecting her roommate, she bit her lip to keep from laughing, the entire section was dedicated to Harry! There were books that looked like sweet romances, but those didn't have Lavender's attention, no, it was the section called “Slaves of the Boy Who Lived” that had the blonde on the verge of a screaming orgasm. 'This is going to be fun!' Hermione thought, as she approached the girl.

She moved as quietly as she could, but Lavender was so lost in her fantasy that she wouldn't have noticed Snape standing beside her screaming in her ear. When she was directly behind the distracted blonde, Hermione took a look at the book covers that had affected the other girl, and her eyes widened, the cover showed Harry taking a busty blonde from behind, while the blonde was using her mouth on a dusky skinned girl! Just how realistic were these books? And more importantly, did Harry know about them? She didn't think he did, otherwise he would have mentioned them, but they could be useful in Harry's goal of removing the knickers from as many girls as possible before graduation.

Glancing at some of the other books, she frowned slightly, there were books that seemed to show a girl who resembled her standing beside Harry as they dominated different willing witches. Granted, the images were hot as hell, but she was never contacted for permission or payment to use her likeness. Harry was considered a public figure, so they had some leeway, but she certainly wasn't!

It was as she was considering her options that Lavender's moaned changed tone, and Hermione could tell that the girl was close to cumming. Not wanting to attract the attention of any other shoppers, she cast a wordless silencing charm around the two of them, and just in time, because her dorm-mate let loose with a cry and practically collapsed onto the floor, shuddering from the power of her climax.

She stood back, waiting for Lavender to recover, and when she saw awareness in the girl's expression, moved forward and reached out her hand to help her to stand again. Hermione almost laughed at the shocked expression on Lavender's face, but ruthlessly suppressed it, she was Mistress, she was in complete control of the situation and it was time to show it.

“Enjoy yourself, Lavender? Did you enjoy fantasizing about giving yourself to your Master while he made you go down on Parvati? I can help you make that happen you know, Harry has already claimed his first slaves, and they love what he does with them! Do you want me to help you? Because if you do, know that you will be serving me as well. Master Harry and I already share one of his slaves, and she loves kneeling to both of us, and I know you will too, if you have the courage to reach for what you desire. Do you have that courage, Lavender?”

Lavender was staring at her with lust filled eyes, and Hermione knew the answer to the question already. “Go ahead and put yourself together again, I'll be waiting at the counter, so bring your books. You're coming back to my room with me for the afternoon, so I can see if you are worthy of Master Harry.”

Turning, she didn't look back. She was fairly certain that Lavender would do what she was told, but if she didn't, it was her loss.

By the time she got to the front of the store, Lavender was standing behind her, her eyes demurely on the ground, and Hermione knew what the girl's decision was.

Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire
Tuesday, August 24th, 1993
Early Afternoon

Andromeda actually looked tired when she finally came downstairs, and Narcissa called for an elf to bring her sister something to drink.

Taking a sip, Andi sighed in satisfaction. “Thanks, I needed that. I'm amazed he survived long enough to get anywhere, the way he was. He should start recovering fairly quickly now, but it still leaves the problem of the 'Kiss on Sight' order that Fudge signed.”

“Well, once we get our hands on Pettigrew, it should be easy enough to take care of that. It was seeing the picture of the rat with the Weasley's that prompted Sirius to escape in the first place, and we have a plan in place to catch the actual traitor.”

Andi looked at her curiously, “That's another thing, Narcissa, since when are you and 'The Boy Who Lived' on such good terms? I remember Nymphadora saying that he and Draco were enemies at Hogwarts.”

“Oh, that's quite a story, but, I'm going to need an oath to keep it quiet. When the time is right I'll release you from the oath, but discretion is the key for now.”

Andromeda shrugged, “Why not? After the secrets I learned so far, what's another one?”

After the two of them agreed on the wording, Andi gave the oath and picked up her tea, taking a sip.

Narcissa smirked, looking forward to her sister's reaction, “Well, the two of us have been extremely close ever since the day, not long after Lucius and Draco were killed, we spent shagging our brains out in the Master bedroom.”

Sure enough, her older sister nearly choked on her drink, sputtering as she stared in shock. “What! You, you actually slept with Harry Bloody Potter? How the hell did that happen?”

Narcissa chuckled throatily, “Oh, trust me, there was very little sleeping involved. As to how it happened, not long after Bella was reported dead I happened to be in Diagon Alley, when this young man approached me...

When she finished, Andromeda opened her mouth to say something, paused, closed her mouth and shook her head, before saying, “I think I need something stronger than wine for this conversation, Narcissa.”

Narcissa careful kept her face neutral, even though she really wanted to burst out laughing, before calling for wine for the two of them. Letting her sister take a drink, she waited for Andromeda to swallow before saying, “By the way, I'm not the only member of the family who has been in his bed from what I understand. I've been told that he and Nymphadora have been quite friendly ever since he came of age.”

Surprisingly, Andromeda didn't react to that piece of news, she just nodded, “Actually, I was aware of that, she was extremely enthusiastic about the nights she spent with him. Of course, we made sure that Ted was nowhere around for those conversations, I'm sure he thinks she is still a virgin!” She finished with a chuckle, which Narcissa echoed.

“But I was actually more impressed that he managed to bed a pair of twin sisters, for his first time, no less! Hearing what you said about his power does make it less unbelievable though.” She shook her head, before taking another drink.

The two of them spent the next hour just catching up, before Andi had to leave, but would be back the next day to check up on Sirius.

After escorting her sister to the floo, Narcissa saw that Dobby had appeared by her seat, clearly waiting for her. “Is there news, Dobby?” She asked calmly and the elf grinned widely,

“Yes Mistress, I watched the Nasty Potions Man and he was starting to write a letter about Great Master Harry Potter, and Dobby followed his orders. He froze the man and made him drink the potion to go to sleep. He's hidden down in the big snake room now, and I took the letter when I left.”

Narcissa smiled, “Well done, Dobby! Now I want you to go to Master Harry, and if he is alone or with Mistress Hermione you can give him the news. If not, wait until he is alone to tell him.”

When the manic elf popped away, Narcissa raised her glass in silent toast to her Master. They had deliberately let Snape notice things at the funeral, knowing that he would figure out at least part of what was going on. Master still hadn't decided how the man would meet his end, but making him disappear would cause Dumbledore problems, and that would be useful when the time came to permanently retire the old man.

The Leaky Cauldron
Harry's Room
A Few Minutes Later

Harry was stretched out on his bed, Midnight curled up on his chest as he stroked her, talking softly. “I still can't believe it, Midnight, what the hell is Dumbledore playing at? You'd think that letting me know he's my magical guardian is something he would be required to do, wouldn't you? Let alone telling me that I'm responsible for continuing not just the Potter family, but another five fucking families!”

Midnight just looked up at him, and he chuckled, “Too bad you can't speak, Midnight, you're obviously a lot more intelligent than most of the people I have to deal with. But, at least with the marriage laws, nobody will raise an eyebrow at my having concubines. At least, the sheep can think they are under the concubine bond, they don't need to know the truth.”

He lay back, staring at the ceiling as he thought. “It's going to raise a hell of a stink when the word gets out that I really am the Heir of Slytherin, especially after the mess last year. But Daphne would fill that role, and she can bring Parkinson and Davis into our bed. And it will be interesting to watch Hermione's seduction of Astoria, especially since the girl is still too young for anything to happen.”

He smirked, “Of course, considering how Astoria reacted to me the few times I saw her in the Alley, she might just have plans of her own. Well, we've got time to figure that out. Although, with as close as Hermione and I are, would she be interested in being Lady Potter? Sure, she's not interested in having sex with me, but neither of us would be deprived, with all the ladies in the family. And considering that mum was a muggleborn, it's practically a Potter tradition!”

He closed his eyes, thinking, the Potter family is easy enough, even if Hermione doesn't want to be Lady Potter. Katie Bell hadn't been all that subtle about the fact she was interested, and Cho would be the family concubine, and if Hermione is interested, Katie can be the consort.

The Peverell's, from what Hermione tells me about Luna, she would be a good fit for that family, and it might be entertaining to watch people's heads explode if I claim Narcissa for the Black Family. Of course, once we get Sirius cleared, he'll probably want to have an heir of his own, so I won't have to worry about the Blacks. Still need to find a place for Narcissa though, and Anastasia as well, after Cyrus has his accident...

His thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock on the door, and Hermione's voice calling his name. Midnight sat up and moved to her pillow when he sat up, glaring at him for removing her perch, but Harry ignored the glare, curious as to why Hermione was knocking on the door already, he wasn't expecting her until after dinner.

Opening the door, he was about to ask Hermione what was going on, but then he saw that she wasn't alone. Standing slightly behind her, looking extremely disheveled, was Lavender Brown, her robes open just enough for him to see that she was completely nude underneath!

Hermione grinned at him as she led the girl into the room, and he closed and locked the door, the silence charm going up immediately.

He gave Hermione a questioning look, and she said, “It seems that Lavender is an extremely naughty girl, fantasizing about submitting to Master Harry as he makes her lick Parvati's pussy. I found her playing with herself in Flourish and Blotts, and had to make sure she was good enough to serve you, I hope you don't mind that I tried her out, do you?”

The laughter in Hermione's eyes told him that there was quite a story, but it could wait. He stepped close to Lavender, who had a nervous smile on her face, but he could also see the eagerness in her eyes. Reaching out, he pushed the robes off her shoulders, leaving her standing naked in front of him. He nodded in appreciation before saying “And was she acceptable, Hermione? I know that I like the way she looks, but how are her skills?”

“For a beginner, she is very good, and what she's lacking in experience she makes up for in enthusiasm. I knew that you were interested in enjoying her, so when I saw she was available, and had the proper attitude, I decided to bring her back here for us to enjoy.”

“I thought that you had somebody else joining us this evening?” Harry asked, not wanting to use Luna's name in front of Lavender, the girl needed to be trained out of her gossip habit first.

“Oh, she will be joining us after dinner, I sent her a message before letting Lavender cover herself. Our pet is really anxious to serve both of us again, especially after I refreshed her memory last night.”

He nodded to understand what she wasn't saying, before turning to Lavender. “Is what Mistress Hermione tells me correct, Lavender? Do you truly desire to serve the two of us? Or is this just a fun adventure to you? We will drive you out of your mind with pleasure either way, but I need to know before we get started.”

Lavender looked up at him, her voice soft, “Master, I've wanted nothing more than to belong to you from the first time I experienced your power, when you confronted Draco the night the Chamber was first opened. I've fingered myself to dozens of screaming orgasms picturing you ever since that night! And I really enjoyed serving Mistress Hermione earlier, even if I hadn't ever thought of it before.”

“In that case, do you have to be home this evening?”

“Not until 10 o'clock, Master.”

Checking the time and seeing that it was just 4:30, he nodded, “We have time then, both your Mistress and I need to clean up, so go and prepare the bath for us. Part of your duties will be to bathe us when we wish.”

Lavender nodded and hurried to the bathroom, closing the door behind her. Harry turned to Hermione to find out the rest of the story, but before he could say anything, Dobby popped in, getting their attention.

“Master Harry Potter, Sir? Mistress Narcissa wanted me to let you know that the first part of the plan is complete, Nasty Potions Man is hidden away, sleeping!”

Harry grinned, “Excellent Dobby, thank you! Was their anything else?”

When the elf shook his head, Harry dismissed him, and turned back to Hermione who was watching curiously.

“The greasy bastard is currently under the Draught of the Living Death, and hidden in the Chamber of Secrets until we decide how we want to kill him. I was going to play with him for a while before killing him, but this is a lot easier, and it will cause Dumbledore headaches, which is just a bonus.”

Hermione laughed, “Oh that's perfect! The old man will have no idea what happened to his spy, and nobody but you and Dobby have access to the Chamber! This is going to make the next year even better!”

They were both grinning at each other when Lavender stepped out of the bathroom to let them know she was ready. Conversation could wait until later, it was playtime!

End Chapter

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat
PART: 08 of ?? Cat Dancing
AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])
DISTRIBUTION: My Yahoo Group, HP FanFiction Archive, Archive of Our Own,
Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.Net
DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.
SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!
FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster
RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle, Harry/Hermione/Luna, Harry/Hermione/Lavender/Luna, Harry/Cho, Hermione/Susan/Hannah
RATING: NC-17
WORD COUNT: <7,462>
SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?
WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.
AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.
NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.
CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson
Lavender Brown is portrayed by Model Danielle Sellers
Parvati and Padma Patil are portrayed by Model Courtnie Quinlan
Fleur “Good Girl” Delacour is portrayed by Model Rhian Sugden
BETA'D BY Grammarly

The Leaky Cauldron
Harry's Room
Tuesday, August 24th, 1993
7:30 pm

Harry had realized earlier that bathing with a friend and having a slave taking care of both of them was something that he really enjoyed, especially when the friend was a sexy girl like Hermione. Lavender seemed to accept as normal that she was to pay attention to both of them equally, and was doing a fine job. The busty blonde had finished washing them, and then, following the same routine he used with Cho earlier, had her stand against the wall and masturbate as she described the fantasy she was enjoying in the bookstore.

It was extremely exciting, watching the girl he had wanked over fingering herself as she described how Master would summon her and Parvati to his room in Gryffindor Tower, and, while Ron, Neville and the others were watching, he would order the two of them to lay on the floor and have sex with each other. Ron and the others would be stroking themselves as they watched, while Master would just watch them with a slight smile.

When she and Parvati had brought each other to climax, Master would order the two of them to use their mouths to satisfy the other boys in the room and swallow everything.

He had shared a look with Hermione, and the two of them smiled slightly. The girl didn't realize it, but she would be finding at least part of her fantasy coming true sooner than she might think. Harry wondered if Parvati had similar fantasies?

Lavender was too lost in her imagination to notice the slight distraction, as she described sucking Ron and Dean, while Parvati used her mouth on Neville and Seamus, and then, when they swallowed all of the boy's cum, Master ordered them to his bed, where he had Parvati laying on top of her, and tied both of them to his bed, their legs spread wide so he could take them.

Lavender was getting more and more excited as she described how Master would plunge into her body, and then shift to fill Parvati, the two girls snogging furiously as he fucked them, that she was soon climaxing all over her fingers. When Harry saw her eyes clearing, he ordered her to lick her fingers clean and then continue washing the two of them. She didn't even blink at the order, just sucking her juices off her digits and then knelt back down in the tub and picked up the sponge and soap.

Harry had enjoyed watching as their potential slave took a great deal of time washing Hermione, and, he wasn't going to deny he liked seeing his best friend completely naked. He hadn't talked to her about taking the position of Lady Potter yet, that could wait until Lavender had left. It wasn't a subject that the other girl needed to be involved with, and the blonde had no idea of the secrets the two of them held, and that wasn't going to change. None of their slaves, outside of Luna and Narcissa, who already knew, would be told the truth about their Master and Mistress.

When they got out of the tub and Lavender had dried them, he led them back into the bedroom, where Midnight was perched on her pillow. The glare the cat gave him was clear, she wasn't giving up her pillow again! With a laugh, he summoned the two chairs into the center of the room, and sat down, with Hermione grinning as she sat down next to him.

Hermione had brought a couple of her toys with her, and was going to use them to fill their new pet, but Harry had remembered the 'futa' spell that Tonks had used, and soon Hermione was moaning ecstatically as she experienced what a knobber really felt like from a guy's perspective.

From the look on her face, he was sure that his best friend had found her new favorite spell. It was certainly entertaining seeing the look on Lavender's face when she was face to cock with Hermione's new appendage, but the girl just smiled widely and went to work. It was obvious that she had sucked a cock before, with the confident way that Lavender used her hands and mouth to drive Hermione out of her mind with pleasure.

He'd been tempted to move behind the girl and slide into her soaking pussy, but held back, letting Hermione enjoy the girl's complete attention. There would be plenty of time to feel her wrapped around his cock, after all. He was looking forward to experiencing her mouth first.

Lavender was sucking happily on Hermione's cock, lifting her head a few times to stretch out and wrap her tits around it, something he had wanked over multiple times since the girl started to develop. When she got Hermione to cum, and swallowed everything, she immediately moved between his legs and went to work.

The devotion in Lavender's eyes was intoxicating, and he couldn't resist lightly scanning her thoughts. The girl had no shields to speak of, and was happy to kneel at his feet, sucking his cock. Out of curiosity, he went a little deeper, to see if he could find out who else she had been with, in case it was someone that could be useful.

He nearly shouted in surprise when he saw her memories of being seduced by Percy Weasley and Penelope Clearwater at the end of the previous year. Harry had to wonder just how many girls the two of them had seduced, because Daphne had told him about her encounter with the two of them as well. It gave him a very different opinion of the older Weasley boy, and decided he would have to make an effort to develop a friendlier relationship with him. Somebody who was that good at keeping himself hidden would probably be worth cultivating.

She was very, very good at using her tongue on him, easily as good as Daphne, but not as good as Narcissa and Anastasia, but then, both of the older women had a lot more experience with Tom to draw on. Lavender's hands were soft as she rubbed his balls as her tongue licked his shaft, before taking the head of his cock into her mouth and starting to suck.

He glanced over at Hermione, and softly said, “So how did you find our new pet? And what was she doing at the bookstore that got your attention?”

Hermione had smirked at him, and then started telling him about the hidden area of Flourish and Blotts, and the section that Lavender found so fascinating. He was rather intrigued as well, and wanted to talk to his account manager to make sure he was getting paid for the use of his name and likeness. He wasn't all that bothered that witches were getting off to reading about him, unless it was somebody like Mrs Weasley, or Neville's gran, that would be nasty!

“It's too bad we can't put a monitoring charm over that section of the store, it would be interesting to see who else likes those books. We could learn all kinds of interesting information that way, and if they were attractive, we would have an easy way to separate them from their knickers. I'm sure you'd enjoy more practice with the spell, wouldn't you?”

She just chuckled, stroking herself, “It is a lot of fun, but how long does it last? I'm not going to want to walk around with a permanent hard on, people would probably notice.”

He shook his head, “A finite will take care of it, but I'm sure you don't want to get rid of it yet, do you?”

She gave him a look, and he just laughed, before turning his attention back to Lavender's mouth.

That was only the start of the evening, and things got even more interesting when Luna arrived.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Harry grinned down at Hermione as the two of them had Lavender sandwiched between them. Their new pet had been losing her mind from pleasure ever since the bath, but when Luna had showed up and joined in, he doubted the girl even knew her name anymore, she had cum so many times. He had considered showing Luna the 'futa' spell, so she could enjoy Lavender's mouth, but that would have probably overwhelmed the big titted blonde.

As it was, Luna was currently laying on her belly behind them, using her tongue to lick of all three of them, and taking the time to suck on his balls, a very enticing experience, and even Tom was making expressions of jealousy that he'd never thought to have Bella and the others do that for him.

He was feeling the pressure building, and he could see in Hermione's expression that she was getting close to cumming again, which wasn't surprising, the two of them had already had their toy in all of her holes once already, and this was the second time he was enjoying Lavender's arse.

Harry pulled back slightly before pushing forward, his hips slapping against the cheeks of her arse, relaxing his concentration to let the release finally hit him. He groaned as his cum flooded Lavender, making her cry out blissfully, and Hermione's growl as she climaxed was probably the sexiest sound he'd ever heard!

Sliding out of Lavender's arse, he helped lift the delirious girl off of Hermione, and laid her out on the carpeted floor of the room. The blonde was panting, but the smile on her face didn't look like it was ever going to disappear, especially since Luna moved in and started licking up the mixture of juices and Hermione's cum leaking from her pussy.

When Luna had Lavender cleaned up, Harry put a gentle sleep spell on the girl, and she closed her eyes and started snoring gently, still smiling happily.

Standing, he said, “Luna, I need to take a shower, go get the water started.”

Luna smiled and nodded, climbing to her feet and heading for the bathroom. Turning to Hermione, he gave her a tired smile and said,

“I found out something interesting earlier, it turns out that I have several other families besides the Potters that I need to continue, and I wondering if you would be interested in the position of Lady Potter? I know that you aren't interested in having sex with me, and that's not really a problem, with the girls who are joining us we aren't going to be deprived, but can you think of any other girl who understands me the way you do? You've been my strong right arm from the first Halloween, and I can't imagine my life if you weren't part of it. Granted, it's not the most romantic proposal, but this isn't exactly a romantic situation, is it?”

She stared at him for a second before giving a light laugh, “No, no it isn't, and I'm not against the idea, obviously, but what about the requirement for having a heir?”

“Well, there's a couple of choices, one, Luna or one of the others can get you excited enough to get some pleasure out of having sex with me, or two, there are muggle methods, and I have more than enough money to afford the procedure. That's not something that has to be decided right away, I don't have to have an heir until I'm 25, so we've got the next several years to decide.”

She smiled slightly, “Harry, just because I prefer girls, doesn't mean that I haven't enjoyed sex with a guy in the past. Granted, it wasn't something I got a lot of pleasure out of, but I didn't hate it either. But we can talk about that later, you've got an eager girl waiting in the bath for you.”

Later that Evening

Lavender had left for her home, with strict instructions on what she was to do between then and meeting them on the Hogwarts Express, and the three of them had, reluctantly dressed and went down to the dining room for a late dinner.

The conversation was light, frankly none of them had a great deal of energy after that afternoon, but the smiles were proof enough of how they were feeling.

When they finished eating, Harry went up to his room with Luna, while Hermione went up to her own room. She was still thinking about Harry's offer, although she was leaning to saying yes, while Luna was ecstatic about being offered the Peverell name.

Harry and Luna had both invited her to join them, but she begged off, she really did need to get some sleep, but when she got to her room and stripped down, she was too restless to sleep, and, with a sigh of frustration, took a quick shower and dressed again. But this time she pulled out a dress very similar to the one she wore that night in France, when she went dancing with Good Girl and the Brat.

Twenty minutes later, she was stepping out of the front door of the Leaky, her wand hidden in her arm holster, and hailing a taxi to take her to a club she remembered from her previous life.

She stepped out of the taxi in front of 'Lipstick' and smiled, it wasn't her usual friendly smile, no, it was a predators grin, and she was on the prowl for a playmate for the night. She loved what she had with Luna, and her Veela girls, but she just wanted some fun without complications.

Paying the cover charge, she slid easily through the crowd, her eyes scanning the room, ignoring the girls dancing together for now, she wasn't going to poach if they were a couple. That would be too much drama for a night of fun.

Making her way to the bar, she ordered a fizzy drink, cursing the fact that this body wasn't old enough to drink alcohol, but not willing to use magic to confound the bartender. Turning so her back was to the bar, she took a sip of her drink as she watched the room. There were several attractive girls, but most of them were displaying far too much confidence, and even if it was a facade, it was more effort than she was interested in spending to break through.

But then the night took a turn for the interesting, as she recognized two girls from Hogwarts, and the way they were sitting together answered the nagging question about just how close the two of them were. They were looking around nervously, and Hermione didn't like the look of a couple of the butches that were starting to circle. Picking up her drink, she casually walked over to their table and sat down, “Hey Susan, hey Hannah, I haven't seen you here before.”

Both girls looked at her, relief in their eyes, and Susan said, “It's our first time, but I'm not sure it's exactly what we expected.”

Hermione laughed slightly, “No, it's always better to have an experienced guide the first time you come into a place like this, to steer you through the rough spots.” She grinned at the two of them, “So what are two good little girls like yourselves doing in such a naughty place? Don't you know what happens to innocent little girls like you?”

Hannah flushed, but Susan tried to glare at her, “What's this good little girl crap, Hermione? You're only a couple of months older than we are, are you saying that you can handle yourself better than we can?”

Hermione's grin was showing far more teeth than usual, and she practically purred, leaning closer to the buxom redhead,

“I'm going to be seventeen in less than a month, little girl, and I've been busy giving good little girls what they need for quite a while. Good little girls like the two of you, both of you are trying to appear strong and in control, but it's obvious that you want somebody to take you by the hand and teach you what you really desire. You both want a strong Mistress to guide you, to bring out the things that you thought were hidden in the darkest corners of your dreams, don't you? Or do you fantasize about finding a Mistress and a Master and serving them both?”

Both girls blushed brightly, and Hermione nodded, “I can make that happen, because Harry is just as capable of giving you what you need as I am, I watched him do it this afternoon. But the question is, will you take the chance I'm offering you? Or will you scurry back home and pretend this never happened?”

Susan looked down at the table, but Hannah surprised her, “If you know so much, why are you here alone? Why aren't you enjoying the girl that you and Harry played with earlier?”

“Because she had to get home to her parents, we'll be seeing her again on the Express. But what about you, it's getting late, shouldn't good little girls like you be snug in your beds by now?”

Hannah looked her directly in the eye, “We have a room in a hotel, my parents are on vacation, and Susan's Aunt is busy at work, something about the Minister's undersecretary disappearing. But if you aren't all talk, then prove it!”

Hermione blinked at the news about the undersecretary, Umbridge, it had to be, disappearing, but that was something she could think about later, right now, it was time for fun.

Standing, she reached out and took both girl's by the hand, and led them out of the club, ignoring the disgruntled looks from a few of the women. Once they were outside, she said, “Okay, where's your hotel Hannah? I'm going to teach you the meaning of the phrase 'Be careful what you wish for, you just might get it!”

Stepping into a nearby alley, she checked to make sure that no non-magicals could see her, and sent a message to Harry and Luna, letting them know she wouldn't see them at breakfast, because she was auditioning a couple of naughty Hufflepuff's.

With the message sent, she smirked, these two girls were about to have a night they would never forget!

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry
Headmaster's Office
Wednesday, August 25th, 1993
6:30 am

Albus walked into the staff dining room, smiling genially at Minerva, Filius and Pomona, before frowning slightly at the empty seat where Severus usually sat. It wasn't like the man to be late, especially since he'd sent a message when he returned to the castle the night before. Ah well, perhaps he overslept.

Taking his seat, he tucked into the delicious breakfast the elves had prepared, chatting amiably with the other members of the Senior Staff. But when he had finished, and there was no sign of Severus, he began to get a bit concerned. Turning to Minerva, he said, “Did Severus tell you that he was going to be late this morning?”

She shook her head, “I haven't actually spoken to the man since he returned from the Malfoy funeral on Sunday evening, now that I think about it. He didn't say anything to me, did either of you talk to him?” she asked the other two, getting head shakes from both of them.

“None of you have seen him in almost three days? Didn't you find that unusual?” He tried, valiantly, to keep the sarcasm out of his voice, but wasn't completely successful. He knew that Severus wasn't the most popular member of the staff, but he was a member of staff and they should have paid attention.

Calling a castle elf, he had the creature check to see if the Professor was ill, only to learn that there was no sign of the man in his quarters or anywhere else in the castle. Getting up from the table, he walked as quickly as he could to the dungeons and made his way into Severus's private quarters. Alarm bells started going off in his mind at the condition of the quarters, they were immaculate! And so was the potions laboratory and classroom.

The private lab and classroom being clean and orderly wasn't a surprise, it was almost a requirement for safety purposes, but the lack of clutter in the private quarters was extremely unusual. Drawing his wand, he scanned the room, and didn't find anything unusual, just the normal magics of the elves as they went about their duties, and if one of them had noticed anything unusual they would have notified Minerva in his absence.

Returning to his office, he checked his monitors, but other than showing the man to still be alive, there was no indication of where he was. It was frustrating, because he really needed to speak to Severus to find out what he knew about the deaths of the Malfoy men.

And he was concerned about a report that Harry had been present at the funeral service. Why would the young man be in attendance, it was well known that he and Draco did not get along, and after the incident at the end of the previous year, Lucius would probably have considered Harry an enemy. So why was Harry there? It didn't seem in character that he would be in attendance to gloat, especially since, after his birthday he was busy doing what almost all young wizards do, and enjoying different witches.

He was slightly amused at the sheer variety of witches that he had managed to attract though, especially a pair of identical twin sisters. His father would have been insufferable if he'd managed the feat when he was just 16. Although, considering that Harry seemed to be spending a great deal of time with Miss Chang, Albus wondered if he would be curtailing his activities?

Not something he really needed to worry about, unless it started affecting Harry negatively. He was more annoyed at Cornelius' latest brainstorm of posting those damnable demons around his school. Albus would love to know who had put that idea in the man's head, because it was far too idiotic for him to have thought up on his own!

The morning Prophet had been delivered while he was investigating Severus' absence, and he glanced over the headlines as he poured himself another cup of tea. The main article, as usual, was a bunch of bluster about the hunt for Sirius Black, with listings of supposed sightings of the man. It was the article on the lower front page that caught his attention, Gringotts had announced that several previously inactive accounts had been activated as a valid head of the family had been found.

That was interesting, Gringotts only made an announcement for Most Ancient and Noble Houses, which ones were activated? The first few names, Ambrose, Evanshire, and Quinn didn't mean anything to him, but Peverell? And Slytherin? Those names had a lot history, and would have a great deal of influence with the public. Albus read deeper into the article, trying to find any clue who the Family head would be, but unfortunately Gringotts was being typically close mouthed about any details.

The other article at the bottom of the page that raised an eyebrow. It seemed that Dolores Umbridge, Cornelius' undersecretary had disappeared the day before from her home, and the DMLE was investigating. Albus shook his head, he'd had several unfortunate confrontations with Madame Umbridge and found her thoroughly unpleasant, but if the disappearances were starting again, he doubted that the woman would ever be seen again.

Four Seasons Hotel
London
Approximately the Same Time

Hermione was certainly glad she had decided to go out prowling the night before, because Hannah and Susan were naked and on their knees even as the door was closing behind them, and the night just got more entertaining from there. They may have been a bit nervous in the club, but once they were in private, both of them were eager to do anything that Mistress wanted them to do!

She had even borrowed one of Harry's tricks and had them fingering themselves as they described their favorite fantasy, not surprisingly both of them had fantasized about Master Harry claiming them. The two of them nearly went out of their minds as she described how the two of them had claimed Lavender earlier that day, although she didn't mention Lavender's name. There would be time for them to get better acquainted with the girl once they were at Hogwarts.

The surprise was how excited Susan got describing how Master Harry had her exposing her breasts and arse at random times during the day, just for an instant before she was covered up. Hannah got really excited about being restrained, so it was only natural that Mistress demonstrate how easy it was to have the girl tied to the bed while Mistress rode her face.

She had used the 'futa' spell and taken both girls in all three holes, driving Susan out of her mind, especially when she was Lucky Pierre, and both girls had begged to be taught the spell to use on their roommates.

The two girls fell asleep not long after, with satisfied smiles on their faces, and as she watched them sleeping, she was thinking. She hadn't been lying to Harry, she hadn't disliked sex with Ron or the other male lovers she'd had, and the night with Neville had actually been pleasant, because he had gone down on her for a long time, making sure that she was ready for him. But, she did get far more pleasure out of her female lovers, even though Astoria wasn't even slightly submissive.

She was sure that Luna and her Good Girl and the Brat, not to mention Lavender and the others, would be happy to make sure she was ready to take Harry as a lover, both to magically seal the marriage, as well as to get her pregnant with the Heir. Harry had told her that he couldn't imagine his life without her in it, and she felt the same way. Hell, she and Luna had sacrificed everything on the slim chance they could come back and help him prevent the rise of Voldemort, hadn't they?

So why was she hesitating? There was nobody who understood her as well as Harry, although Luna came close, and she probably understood Harry better than anyone. Putting thought into action, she slipped into the bathroom and closed the door, not wanting to disturb the sleeping girls, and cast the messenger spell. “Harry, I've given it a lot of thought, and I would love to be your Lady Potter! We can figure out the details in the morning, right now I'm going to be joining Susan and Hannah in bed, I wore the poor girls out, but they are both eager to meet Master Harry!” With a laugh, she ended the message and sent the spell on it's way, before heading back to bed and falling asleep.

Hermione awoke to lips on her nipples, and smiled as the memories of the night before came flooding back. She felt their fingers stroking her pussy, and was soon enjoying a mini-climax, which was always the best way to start the day.

Sitting up, she pulled the two girls into a kiss, before sending them to the bathroom to prepare the tub. They still had a few hours before they had to be back at Susan's home, and she was determined to enjoy it as much as possible.

Chang's Apothecary
Diagon Alley
Same Time

Harry knocked on the door right at seven o'clock, and Cho hurried to open it letting him into their flat. Mei deliberately didn't watch the way her daughter molded herself to Harry, and the way his hands touched her body, making Cho moan as they snogged.

Cho's reaction didn't surprise her, after her daughter's enthusiastic description of everything her Master had done to and with her, and the way the girl's magic was reacting, she wouldn't have been shocked to see Cho drop to her knees and take him in her mouth right there in the doorway!

It was only when Cho's hands started stroking him through his trousers that Mei cleared her throat, loudly. Cho turned to glare at her, but then seemed to realize what she had been doing, and blushed, moving away slightly. Mei looked up at Harry, and he wasn't even slightly embarrassed, which surprised her, he had a lot more self-confidence than any boy his age should have. But then, the amount of power he had may have contributed to his attitude, not that it was really important.

Inviting Harry to sit and have breakfast with them, they were soon busy eating, with only light conversation. It was after they finished that Mei said, “You mentioned an arrangement between our families yesterday, Harry, what sort of arrangement did you have in mind?”

“I had considered naming Cho as Consort for the Potter family, I've already chosen the Lady Potter.” Turning to Cho, he said, “You met her already, my friend Hermione? She's accepted my proposal.” Cho nodded agreeably, but there was a slight blush on her face, and Mei wondered what that was about, but then Harry turned back to her,

“After thinking about it, and also considering Cho's true nature and desires, I'm offering to name her as the Potter family concubine. I had my account manager prepare the standard documents, you can look them over at your leisure, but I do need to notify Hogwarts before we get on the Express so they can arrange our quarters.”

Mei nodded, it was obvious that Cho wouldn't have been temperamentally suited for the Consort position, or the Lady of a Ancient and Noble House, and she gave Harry a smile, “I'll look over the contract this afternoon, but considering what I've already seen, I'm fairly certain that we will be signing them before the Express leaves next week.”

Cho was practically bouncing with happiness, and Harry put his arm around her, calming her down. Picking up his cup, he took a sip and said, “I'm curious about something though, Mei. You mentioned that you were aware I was Heir of the Peverell family, but wouldn't something like that have been common knowledge? And how did you know that my father was looking for a wife to continue the family?”

It was Mei's turn to blush, but she met his eyes, “Let's just say that Cho isn't the first member of the family to find herself in a Potter's bed. I was extremely close to both James and Lily when we were at Hogwarts, and for a while afterward, and if my parents hadn't already made an arrangement with my late husband, I would have possibly been the Lady Peverell.”

Cho gasped in surprise, but Harry just chuckled, “Okay, that wasn't the answer I was expecting, but then, I'm already considering changing the family motto to 'Potter's Don't Do Normal' after everything that's happened in my life. But thank you for telling me that, and I'm sure you have a lot of stories about my parents. When we have the time, I'd love to hear them.”

“Oh, I'm sure that my stories will be tame compared to your experiences, James and Lily were fairly vanilla in the bedroom. But there are a few stories I could tell about James and his friends, and how they made Severus Snape's life a living hell, not to mention a few others that ended up having the dark mark. But we really don't have time for that today, I've got to get the shop opened up.”

Standing, she said, “So what do you have planned for the day?”

He grinned, “Well, the first stop is going to be Gringotts, so Cho can pick out her collar, and then I have to register the new Lady Potter and Lady Peverell.” Cho looked at him curiously, and he said, “She's a housemate of yours, a couple of years younger, her name is Luna Lovegood. Do you know her?”

Cho frowned, “I've seen her in the common room, but haven't talked to her, but I'm sure we'll find lots of things in common now.”

Harry chuckled, “Since she is just as eager to serve as you are, I'm sure that the two of you will be very close in no time at all.”

Mei noticed that Cho had flushed again when Harry mentioned how close she was going to be with this other girl, and it hit her, her daughter had never played with another girl before, and was probably nervous. It was silly, there was nothing to be nervous about, and it was a lot of fun, she and Lily had spent plenty of time in bed together when James was in detention back in Hogwarts, and they really enjoyed themselves.

But this wasn't the time to reassure Cho, but they could crack open a bottle of wine when she got home this evening. “Harry, I'm sure that you would prefer that Cho spends the night with you again, but I'm going to ask that she be back by 9 o'clock, there are things that need to be done to get ready for school.”

Cho looked a little disappointed, but Harry nodded easily, “That's no problem. In fact, I could walk her back and we can go over the contracts and I can answer any questions you may have, if that's acceptable?”

Mei smirked, “Don't worry Cho, it's just for tonight, you'll have plenty of time for your Master to enjoy you after the contract is signed.” With a smile and a nod to Harry, she said, “That would be fine, but I am going to insist that Cho finish her NEWTs before getting pregnant, is that understood?”

He laughed, “It's already included in the contract. I've got plans for the family after I graduate, and all of my ladies will have their NEWTs, if not Masteries if they wish to attempt them.”

Mei raised an eyebrow, “Ambitious, aren't you? But we can discuss your plans when you come back this evening. I do have to be going.”

He nodded and took Cho's hand, leading her out the door and down the steps. Mei shook her head with a smile, James and Lily would be extremely proud of their son, he was a fine young man. She didn't really understand the Master thing, but Cho was happy with it, so she wasn't going to complain.

Picking up her outer robe, she hurried down the inner stairs to the shop and was ready to open right at nine o'clock.

Malfoy Manor
Later that Evening

Narcissa waited until Rita had left and the flames on the floo changed back to their normal colors to let loose with the laughter she had been holding back for most of the evening. Rita had been pathetically easy to steer in the direction they wanted her to go. Just a casual mention of a couple of comments Lucius had made about having leverage over Barty Crouch, and how he was an even bigger hypocrite than people suspected, and Rita was practically salivating. It was no secret that Rita had no particular use for Barty, but then, very few people did, he was an easy man to hate. Oh yes, Bagnold was out of reach because she died, but Barty was going to find out the hard way that you don't fuck with the Black Family!

And once Barty had been destroyed, they could start making plans to remove Dumbledore from his positions, but that would be a long term project. Stripping out of her robes, she picked up her glass of wine and walked naked up the stairs to the room where Sirius was resting.

Knocking lightly on the door, she opened it and stepped inside, grinning happily at the desire in her cousin's eyes. “Well thank you, Sirius, always nice to be appreciated. But you can only look until Andi says you've recovered enough. But when you're healthy, I'm going to be helping you act out every single one of the things you've ever fantasized about me. So make sure you follow your healers orders, okay?”

He gave a strained laugh, “Trust me, that won't be a problem. Sure, I love the incentive to get well that seeing you is, but I'm more interested in avoiding another bawling out from Andi! She's scary!”

She laughed merrily, “Whatever works, Sirius, whatever works. But, I did have a reason to come up here, besides teasing you. I put Rita Skeeter on Barty Crouch's trail tonight, so he's going to end up in deep, deep trouble very soon! If he's lucky he'll get the kiss, but I really think he needs to spend the rest of his life in your old cell, don't you?”

Sirius' smile turned positively feral and he nodded, “That would be something I'd love to see. And if Harry and Hermione catch the rat in time, I might even be in the audience to watch it!”

“From what Mistress Hermione said, the Weasley's, including Pettigrew, will be arriving back on Saturday, the 28th, and they plan to expose him by the next morning. So it's only going to be a few more days and you'll be a free man! Then we can start causing problems for Dumbledore for letting you get tossed in prison like that. Well, more problems than we've already caused him by taking care of Snape, that is.”

“Snivelus? What did you do to that greasy bastard?”

“Oh, nothing yet. He's just dosed with the Draught of the Living Death and hidden somewhere that Dumbledore can't get to. Master has quite a bit of anger towards the man, and so does Mistress Hermione, so I'm sure it will be quite exhilarating to see what they come up with!”

Sirius shook his head, “I know he swore an oath that he wasn't going dark, but it's still hard to believe that James and Lily's baby boy could have changed so much. I can accept killing somebody in a fight, I've done it myself, but this is a planned execution! It doesn't sit right with me, no matter how much I hated the man.”

Narcissa had been about to make a comment, but paused, from his point of view it would possibly look that way, because he didn't know the whole story. “Actually, if Dumbledore hadn't protected the man back then, he would have probably been shoved through the veil years ago. You were already in prison, so you wouldn't have known, but Snape was arrested and put on trial for a multitude of murders and rapes, as well as sundry other crimes, but Dumbledore stood up and testified that the bastard had been his spy among the Death Eaters, and so the sheep in the Wizengamot were so gullible they let the man go! But what really got him on Master's list, he was the Death Eater that gave the prophecy to the Dark Lord, and caused the attack on the Potters that caused Master to lose his parents and end up living with the Dursley's for all those years! It's no wonder that Master hates the man, do you blame him?”

Sirius went pale, “He was left with the Dursley's? Oh, bloody hell! They were monsters! No, not if Snape was the reason he lost his parents, I don't blame him, I'd want to kill the man myself.”

“Then don't worry about him, Sirius, it's not murder, it's justice. Now, I have several things I need to accomplish before going to bed, so I'd suggest you take your potions and get some sleep.”

He grumbled a little but drank them down as she watched, and, when his eyes closed and his breathing deepened, she slipped out of the room. She wasn't kidding, she did have a great deal of work to do, starting with her 'guest' in the dungeon. She hadn't told Master or Mistress her plans for the woman, it was best that they could deny any knowledge of the fate of the Minister's Undersecretary if the subject should ever come up.

It had been extremely easy for Dobby, once he had Severus hidden, to stun and transport the odious witch, since she lived alone, not even a house-elf would be willing to bond to her. Stopping at the potions cabinet, she picked up the Veritaserum and a dictation quill. The woman had a great deal of knowledge, and Narcissa was going to be getting every bit of it before killing her.

It was several hours later that she cast the curse that killed the hateful witch, after she had writhed under the Cruciatus long enough to nearly destroy her mind. Mistress Hermione had only known the surface actions that Umbridge had taken, the reality was so much worse. Narcissa had to stop at one point to be physically sick at the woman's crimes, and she had thought nothing could affect her like that.

But once the woman was dead, she transfigured the body into meat for the family hounds, and vanished all of her personal belongings. Narcissa had considered using the parchment listing all her crimes and sending it, and the woman's wand, to Amelia Bones, but decided against it. The last thing they wanted was for anybody to realize just what had happened to Umbridge and start asking questions.

She was looking forward to nothing more than a hot bath to scrub the filth of that woman off her body, and taking a dreamless sleep potion, but when she arrived on the main floor, Bellatrix was standing there looking around.

With a tired smile, she called for tea for her guest and went to see what Bella wanted.

When her sister left an hour later, Bella was much relieved, but Narcissa had an even bigger headache, because there was no way to let Master know about his cat without exposing her own knowledge, and she couldn't imagine that he would be happy that she had kept something so important from him.

But Bella was right, he had to know, and Mistress Hermione as well, and hopefully the punishment that Master would inflict wouldn't be too terrible. She and Bella would endure it, of course, but neither were particularly looking forward to it.

It was too late to do anything about it tonight, she was too tired to think right now. Maybe the morning would bring answers with it, but she wasn't that hopeful.

Leaky Cauldron
Harry's Room
A Few Minutes Later

Bella appeared silently in the center of the room, and was changing back into Midnight so she could get some sleep, but the red of the stunning spell that hit her took her completely by surprise.

End Chapter Eight

You'll get to see Cho and Luna 'getting acquainted' in the next chapter. There really wasn't room for the scene in this chapter.

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat
PART: 09 of ?? Cat in a Trap
AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])
DISTRIBUTION: HP FanFiction Archive, Archive of Our Own, Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.Net
DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.
SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!
FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster
RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle, Harry/Hermione/Luna, Harry/Hermione/Lavender/Luna, Harry/Cho, Hermione/Susan/Hannah
RATING: NC-17
WORD COUNT: <8,149>
SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?
WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.
AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.
NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.
CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson
Lavender Brown is portrayed by Model Danielle Sellers
Parvati and Padma Patil are portrayed by Model Courtnie Quinlan
Fleur “Good Girl” Delacour is portrayed by Model Rhian Sugden
BETA'D BY Grammarly
AUTHOR'S NOTE: I know that a lot of you want to see the resolution to the cliffhanger, and you will, but there's a lot that happened to before we get back to that point.

Diagon Alley
Wednesday, August 25th, 1993
8:45 am

It hadn't taken long at all to register Hermione and Luna as the new Ladies Potter and Peverell, with the Potter and Peverell Account Managers, and they would send the appropriate documents to the Ministry and Hogwarts. The notice to Hogwarts was the important one, since it would allow the girls to move into his quarters. As soon as Mei signed the contract, it would be sent as well.

He'd been a bit surprised when he investigated, that he hadn't needed contracts signed by Hermione's father, or Xeno Lovegood, to formalize the girls' change in status. Apparently the rules were different for the Ancient and Noble Families, which would be very useful in the short run, but might need to be changed when the time came. He would have to bring Luna to the bank later to find her collar, the Peverell's, since they were ancestors of the Potter family, had similar traits, and there were several collars in their family vault.

Although, he was curious what Hermione's reaction would be when he told her what the requirements were to be considered the Lady Potter? She had no problem using toys on her girls arses, and really enjoyed being on the receiving end of a knobber, but finding out that the Potter magic required the Lady Potter to take him in her mouth as well as her pussy and arse? That should be interesting.

Technically, he didn't even need Mei's signature, but, since she was an actual caring adult who was involved in her daughter's life, he was showing her the courtesy of asking her permission. There was also the fact that she was an extremely attractive woman, and it might be interesting to discover if she was interested in comparing him with his father.

He hadn't said anything to Mei, or to Cho, but when he had taken a look at the Potter Vaults during his first visit, he found an entire chest of collars. It seemed that James was a bit of an oddity among the Potter men, his grandfather Charlus and his father going back almost to the founding of the family had all been extremely dominant men and their wives wore their collars happily.

It had been surprising, to say the least, to see all the portraits of his ancestors, painted when they were in their prime, with their naked wives kneeling at their feet, collars proudly displayed. He was going to have all the portraits moved to Potter Manor when the repairs were completed, so he and his ladies could move in next Summer.

When he and Cho arrived at the main Potter vault, the cart driver had left, leaving them a jewel to tap with his wand when they were ready to return. Once they were alone, he said, “Cho, we are alone now, remove all your clothing except for your shoes, and hand me your knickers and bra. You can get dressed when we leave.”

She didn't even blink at the order, just started stripping out of her clothing, and when she took of her knickers he saw that she had shaved again this morning, removing any stubble. He gave her a nod of approval, which made her smile. When she was completely naked, he guided her over to the chest that contained the different collars. Opening it, he watched her eyes light up as she saw the collars that the Potter women had worn in life.

It was easy to see when Cho found her collar, her eyes locked on the delicate silver circlet, with blue jewels embedded in the metal. He recognized the collar from the portraits, and said, “This collar was last worn by my grandmother, Dorea Potter, once you are wearing it, I'll introduce you to her.” Stepping away and closing the chest, he continued, “Now, as you kneel, lift your hair off of you neck and tilt your head back so I can collar you.”

When she was in position, he closed the collar around her throat, sealing it with a bit of his magic. Taking her hand, he lead Cho to the row of portraits, stopping in front of Charlus and Dorea. His grandparents were very happy to meet Cho, and Dorea was practically in tears seeing her collar being worn again. They didn't have long to talk, but Harry told them of his plans to hang them in Potter Manor, which satisfied them.

Walking out of Gringotts, toward the Leaky Cauldron, where Luna and Hermione were waiting, he glanced down an alley and saw a shop that he hadn't noticed before. The title intrigued him, and he turned and started walking toward 'Justine's Toy Box'. Tom was equally curious, the shop hadn't been there when he was walking around, but something about the look of the shop intrigued him, maybe it was the painting of the leather cuffs and paddle on the sign?

He could feel Cho's excitement as they reached the shop, and he had to admit, he was looking forward to seeing what was inside as well. Stepping inside, he smiled widely at the displays and pulled his wand. Casting an Adfero, he said clearly, “Hermione, get Luna and join me, I'm a shop in the alley just before you reach Gringotts, it's called Justine's Toy Boy, and bring your gold! You'll understand when you get here.” Sending the messenger spell off, he waited just inside the entrance with Cho by his side, her eyes wide as she looked around.

It was only a few minutes later when the two girls came walking down the alley, and Harry stepped out the door and waved to them. He could see when the two of them realized the type of store it was, because they both grinned and started moving faster.

When Hermione and Luna were inside, Hermione chuckled, “Oh yes, I can see why you wanted me to see this. We're going to have so much fun in here!” Grabbing Luna's hand, she pulled her into the aisles.

Taking Cho by the hand, Harry took her in a different direction, where there was a huge variety of restraints on display. Harry tried several different types on Cho, choosing the ones he liked best, and even purchased a portable bondage frame that could be hung in any room. “Oh yes, I can't wait to see you and the others squirming in the frame as you dance to the crop,” he said to Cho as she stared in wonder. Tapping his purchases with his wand, they vanished, only to appear at the counter.

Walking down to the next section, he examined the selection of crops and floggers. He wasn't surprised to see the trepidation in Cho's eyes, and he softly said, “When you first agreed to be trained, I told you that I would be teaching you to enjoy different sensations. This is part of it. You have consistently pleased me, Cho, and as long as you continue to do so, you don't have to worry about experience me using these to correct you. Now, turn and face the wall and lift your skirt.”

She swallowed nervously, but obeyed him, and he lightly kissed her with a few of the different devices. He was pleased that her nervousness faded after the first blow, since he was careful only to sting her, not hurt her. There would be time to increase the sensations as her training progressed.

After a few minutes, he sent his choices to the counter and stepped closer to his slave, who was still in position. Pulling her knickers from his pocket, he folded them careful and pushed them against Cho's mouth. She took them easily, and he put his mouth at her ear, “You behaved very well, my Cho, and you get a reward for pleasing me.”

Reaching between her legs, he started stroking her pussy, working two fingers inside her and pumping vigorously, his thumb toying with her clit. She gasped in surprise around the gag, but then she started moaning quietly as he touched her. He grinned, she was already conditioned to get aroused when he touched her, soon she would be climaxing at just a word from him! Tom had trained his pets well, and passed the lessons on to him.

He fingered her for a few minutes, getting her closer and closer to release, and finally he whispered in her ear “Cum my girl!” and she fell forward against the wall as she climaxed, a keening cry coming through the knickers in her mouth.

Harry had pulled the knickers from Cho's mouth and had her licking her juices from his fingers when he heard a soft moan from several feet away. Looking over sharply as his wand dropped into his hand, he stared in surprise at Katie Bell, who was standing at the end of the aisle, although the surprising part was that she had one hand under the waistband of her skirt, and the other was under her blouse, fondling her breasts.

Smiling widely, he said, “Hey Katie, good to see you. I think you know Cho, don't you? She's going to be the Potter family concubine after we get the contract signed. We've already started her training, of course, and she's doing extremely well. Don't you think she's doing a great job presenting herself? You can see how wet she is, and later this morning I'm going to start teaching her to please my other girls. I'm sure she'll do just as well there as she has everything else.” His voice lowered and his eyes focused on the flustered girl. “Do you like what you see, Katie? Would you like a taste for yourself?” Cho had jerked in surprise when he spoke, and she turned her head, a wide smile crossing her face when she recognized Katie.

Katie blushed brightly, pulling her hands free. “Uh, hi Harry, sorry about that, I'm really not supposed to be watching customers that closely, but I was curious when I saw you come in the shop. And when I saw what you were doing? It was soooooo hot! But, I really shouldn't have gotten caught up in watching you, you won't tell, will you?”

He smirked at his Quidditch teammate, “Well, I suppose I could keep quiet, if you answer me honestly. Do you have somebody to guide you, to train you the way you need?”

She blushed even brighter, before shaking her head. She looked up at him in shock at his next words, “If you want me to train you, meet me on the Express, I'll give you what you desperately want.”

She froze for an instant, before nodding, then she turned and hurried away. Hearing Cho giggle, he turned back, and she said, “She wants you, Master, she wants you badly! I'll be tasting her on the Express, won't I?”

He nodded, a slight smile on his face, “Either on the Express, on in our rooms later that night, and don't worry, she will be tasting you as well, but Katie can wait, I still want to buy a few more things.”

Pulling her skirt down, Cho followed him to the next section, where Hermione had Luna leaning against a shelf, her skirt over her waist with her legs spread. Harry grinned when he saw his Lady Potter working the butt plug into Luna's arse. Luna was biting her lip to keep from making a sound, but he could see just how excited she was. “Cho, move over by Luna and take the same position, it's time you got used to wearing a plug.”

Cho smiled widely and hurried over, standing right next to Luna and pulling her skirt up all the way as she spread her legs. Looking over at Hermione, they shared a grin. Cho had learned to love being buggered a lot faster than he'd expected, and even Tom was impressed. It was a good thing too, because he fully planned on taking all the girls that way regularly.

Picking out a plug that was fairly small, he tore off the price sticker and tapped his wand, sending it to join his other purchases, before casting the preparation spells and sliding the plug into Cho's rear. She gave a sigh of pleasure as she was filled, and Harry gave her a light smack on the arse, “Go ahead and cover yourself. We're done shopping for now.”

After Harry and Hermione paid for their purchases, Harry turned to Hermione and said, “I need to take Luna to the bank to pick out her collar, would you mind taking Cho to Aphrodite's, to pick up some new underwear? I'll pay you when we get back to the room.”

Hermione grinned at the way Luna's face lit up with excitement, and nodded, “Sure Harry, I'll probably find a couple of things for Luna as well. We'll meet you back at the room in an hour or so?”

The Leaky Cauldron
12:20 pm

Luna didn't think it was possible to be any happier, she was back with her beloved Master and Mistress, and they were already making changes to prevent that horrible time from happening again! It was a little strange, that Master had the memories of a teen-age Tom Riddle and some of the adult memories as well guiding him, but since Tom was already a dominant, it just made things with Master even better!

She could clearly remember what it was like the first time she was this age, and it was a very unhappy time, she had no friends, and the girls in Ravenclaw had delighted in tormenting her because of her belief in the animals her mummy and daddy had told her about. It took her a long time to understand that her mummy was just making up stories to entertain her, and after she died, Daddy had tried to keep going in her memory, until his mind cracked and he started believing they were real.

But now, everything had changed in just the last two wonderful days! Master and Mistress had both claimed her, pouring their love into her until she could hardly think, and now she was showing her devotion by guiding her sister slave in tasting another girl for the first time.

Master had her using her mouth to pleasure Cho first, showing her just how good it felt, and then he used the new cuffs to tie her to the bed, her legs spread wide as Cho kissed her way down her body until her mouth was right on Luna's pussy. Her sister was a little nervous at first, Luna could tell, but Master and Mistress were encouraging her as they watched, and soon she was licking eagerly, the look in her eyes showing her enjoyment, Luna was enjoying her sister's attention as well, moaning loudly as Cho's tongue touched a sensitive spot inside her.

Her sister was clumsy at first, but that was to be expected, she had been just as clumsy when Master had her loving another girl for the first time, who was it? She really didn't remember, the girl was only interested in a night of fun and went on her way, but Luna did remember the excitement she felt in making the girl cum while Master watched. Cho would get to experience that same excitement, because she knew Master was planning on her loving all of her sisters when he and Mistress claimed them, and she wasn't going to disappoint him!

Cho's licking was getting smoother as she gained confidence, and she was really making Luna feel good, especially when she brushed her nose across Luna's clit! “Oh! Yes, right there!” she gasped out, her hips jerking on the bed. That just encouraged her sister even more, and then she did something Luna wasn't expecting, while she was licking and sucking on her pussy, she reached under Luna and gripped the end of the plug that Mistress had fitted her with. When Luna felt the plug moving inside her rear, at the same time that Cho started licking her clit, it sent her over the edge, and she heard herself shouting her pleasure as she filled Cho's mouth with her juices!

She fell back, panting, a wide smile on her face as she enjoyed the feelings rushing through her, barely noticing that the bonds holding her in place suddenly opened and she could move again. She heard Master's voice telling Cho he was pleased, and now it was time for her to serve her Mistress.

Luna was basking in the feelings, her eyes roaming randomly around the room, when she happened to notice Harry's cat sitting on top of the cabinet. The cat seemed to be watching Master with interest, which was very strange for an animal, even a cat. Moving her eyes before the cat noticed, she made up her mind to talk to Master when they were alone.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Harry almost laughed at how quickly Cho scrambled off the bed to kneel between Hermione's thighs. For a girl who had never even considered having sex with another girl less than a week ago, she certainly was a fan of the idea now, although she seemed a little confused at first by Hermione's thatch of hair above her pussy. She was still inexperienced of course, but he was going to make sure she got a lot of practice over the next several days, and when she moved into his rooms at Hogwarts.

He was really looking forward to seeing her with Susan and Hannah, Hermione had told her several of the 'Puffs fantasies, and they were already planning on making several of them come true. He was also looking forward to seeing the two of them playing with Mary and Elizabeth, and Tonks too if he could arrange it. It wouldn't be difficult to purchase a small place in Hogsmeade, if Narcissa didn't already own one, where he could bring the women during the school year.

He also needed to get word to Daphne about the Slytherin family, she would make an excellent Lady Slytherin, but he was going to wait until after Cyrus had his 'broom accident' so he could, quietly, claim Anastasia as family concubine.

He would make certain to include Astoria in the times that he was in public with Daphne, so Hermione could get to know the younger girl. He knew that his Lady Potter had a passionate relationship with the younger Greengrass in the future, but wasn't sure if this version of the girl would be the same, since Draco was already dead, eliminating the marriage as a molding factor.

Well, that could wait until Hogwarts started, Luna was stirring, and he caught her eye. She smiled and scrambled off the bed, kneeling between his legs and reaching for his cock. There would be tine for thinking later.

Madame Malkin's
6:05 pm

Elizabeth Perkins looked up from the counter when she heard a sharp tapping on the shop door. She was about to point to the 'Closed' sign when she recognized Katie Bell, a girl that she and Mary had played with a few times, and were still gossip buddies with. Closing up the register, she went to the door and unlocked it, opening it enough to stick her head out.

Before she could say anything, Katie said, “Look, I'm sorry to bug you, but, the guy you are spending time with, the one who you celebrated his birthday with, was it Harry Potter?”

Elizabeth snorted, “You come here after closing just to ask me that? But yes, Mary and I have spent a lot of time tied to Harry's bed over the last few weeks. Why?”

Katie looked at her intently, and Elizabeth almost laughed at the lust glazed look in the girl's eyes, but Katie managed to say, “I saw him and a girl he said was his concubine at the shop this morning, she was even wearing a collar, and well, it was so fucking hot, I haven't been able to think of anything else all day! Hell, I had to go to the ladies and take care of things three times, three times! And that was just so I was able to function, and that's never happened before. I was just hoping that the two of you weren't busy, so we could get a few drinks and you could tell me stories? I'm pretty sure I'm going to end up on my knees in front of him soon enough, and I wanted to know what I was getting myself into.”

Elizabeth looked directly at her, the girl didn't seem worried, so it was apparently something she wanted, but that didn't surprise her, she and Mary had gotten wet for Harry the first time they saw him, although they hadn't expected him to be quite so dominant, not that they had any complaints at all about it!

Nodding, she said, “We've still got to finish closing the shop, so if you want to grab a bottle of that wine you like and meet us here in about 20 minutes, we can head back to our flat.”

The younger girl grinned, “Yeah, that would be perfect, and, I used my employee discount to pick up a few new toys we can try out while telling stories.”

Elizabeth laughed and shooed her away, closing the door and locking it. Calling out to Mary that they would have a playmate for the night, her twin gave her a grin and a wave before going back to what she was doing.

She smiled as she finished counting the register, looking forward to telling Katie some of the more fun stories of the times she and Mary had spent with their lover. Elizabeth was curious about this concubine though, wondering when they were going to meet her? And how many other lovers did he have? The Widow Malfoy was a given, she'd all but told them before Harry's birthday that she was going to give herself to him, and she'd received knowing smiles from the Lady Greengrass and her oldest daughter, so they were likely.

Elizabeth was a little surprised that she wasn't even slightly jealous that these other women were in Harry's bed, in fact, she was looking forward to when she and Mary were invited to join them. They were all extremely attractive, and the idea of having sex with a mother and her daughter at the same time was delightfully kinky!

Oh well, he had said he would call for them when he wanted them, and they were both off tomorrow, so who knows what could happen?

The Leaky Cauldron
The Same Time

Hermione huffed a laugh, “Well, now I know why you sent Luna and Cho to the ladies for this conversation. I'll admit that wasn't exactly something I was expecting to hear over my shepherds pie, Harry! ”

That was putting it mildly, to find out that the Potter family required an act of submission on the part of the wife to be accepted by the family magic? It wasn't the acts themselves that bothered her, she'd had Ron and Neville in her mouth and pussy in her previous life, and taken a strap-on that Astoria was fond of up her arse multiple times, and greatly enjoyed it, so what was the problem? I mean, it's Harry, and you know he knows how to make you enjoy all of it, and wouldn't hurt her, so why are you hesitating? There's no reason, is there?

Taking a deep breath, she released it and said, “Okay, because it's required for me to be accepted by the magic, but, we're not doing this tonight. When we do it, it's just going to be the two of us in the room, I'm not letting Luna or any of the others see me submitting to anyone, not even you. If I'm going to be submitting to you, then you can damn well use your mouth to get me ready! Is that understood?”

Harry grinned and sketched a salute, “That won't be a problem, I've watched enough girls using their mouths on other girls that I think I can handle that.” His grin dropped and he reached out and took her hand, “Thanks for taking this so well, Hermione. I was kind of worried that you'd be upset that I'm asking you to do something you aren't comfortable with, and I don't want to think about not having you at my side with what we are going to be doing.”

She smiled, “Harry, even I balked at what you were telling me, you're still my best friend, I'm not going to run screaming just because you want me to suck your cock or take you up my arse! It's not like I've never done either of them before, and even got pleasure out of it. But, I can tell you all my dirty stories later, here come Luna and Cho!”

She raised an eyebrow at the dreamy smile on her Luna's face, and the suspicious slickness around Cho's mouth, and realized just what had taken the two girls so long. When the girls sat down, she said to Luna, “I'm sure you have an interesting story to tell me, don't you?”

Luna gave her an innocent look that wouldn't have fooled Ron Weasley and smiled demurely, “Oh, it was nothing major Mistress, Cho just wanted a little more practice before she had to go home for the evening, and she asked so nicely...”

She heard Harry snort a laugh and Cho grinned, completely unembarrassed. The girl was a whole lot happier this time around, and hopefully would stay that way. She knew that Harry had been crushing on the girl the last time around, but with her being hung up on Cedric that relationship was a disaster waiting to happen! There would be no 'hosepipe' Cho this time around!

There was a bit of teasing of both girls as dinner progressed, until Harry checked the time and said, “Well Cho, it's time to go see your mother and make things official. And, since I'm sure she is going to want to know what we did this afternoon, you have my permission to make her as jealous as you like!

When Cho looked at him in surprise, he smirked, “It's a little preemptive revenge, because I'm certain she is going to try and embarrass us by telling stories of what she got up to with mum and dad. I want her feeling that she really missed out on the pleasure you are receiving!”

Cho smiled widely, “Oh, that will be fun, Master!” She paused, thinking about something, before she said, “Should I suggest, if she's that interested, that she approach you herself? She has been lonely since my father died.”

Hermione almost choked on her drink, and Harry looked surprised, but quickly got himself under control. “If you can do it without upsetting her, then yes, I'd be interested to see what Mei has to say. But, is this something you really want to do? Because you will be tasting her, and she will be tasting you if she does join us.”

Cho nodded, “Of course, Master, I was expecting that, and, honestly, now that I'm who I'm supposed to be, the idea of having sex with Mei gets me kind of excited.”

Hermione held her tongue, because this was something Harry needed to handle, and if she started talking about how she would like to have her mother kneeling between her legs would put pressure on Cho that she didn't need right now. This whole thing was still very new to the girl, unlike Luna, who had years of memories to draw on.

“Then if it's something you truly desire, I'll allow you to go ahead. This isn't something that I'm ordering you to do, and if you find you can't do it, that's fine. I am pleased at the way you have pushed yourself past your boundaries though, you've done very well so far. But we've gotten sidetracked, lets go make you my official concubine.”

Standing, he waiting for Cho to get to her feet, her face looking like it would hurt from smiling so much and the two of them walked out the door.

As soon as the Harry and Cho were out of sight, Luna turned to her, a look of worry on her face and she said, “Mistress, can we go up to your room, I really need to talk to you about something, and it can't be overheard!”

Hermione had learned over the years not to doubt her lover/pet when she used that tone, so she stood immediately, tossing some coins on the table on top of the ones Harry left to pay for dinner, and took Luna's hand, heading for the stairs.

When they were in her room, Hermione started casting privacy spells around the room, including on the paintings and mirrors. When the entire room was covered, she turned to Luna, who had already stripped to the skin and was kneeling. “What's got you so worried, love?”

“Mistress, earlier, when I was recovering from the orgasm Master had Cho provide me, I happened to be looking around the room, and I noticed something that bothered me. Master's cat, Midnight, she was watching intently as Cho pleasured you, and I saw something in her eyes that shouldn't have been there, it was lust! We both know that Master didn't have a cat last time around, so where did Midnight come from? I'm afraid that the cat is an animagus, and there is only one person around who would have a reason to be keeping close to Master...”

Before Luna could say anything, Hermione swore, having reached the exact same conclusion, “Bellatrix fucking Lestrange! But the cat has been with him for weeks, why hasn't she done anything? She's in the room when Harry sleeps every night, you could have hurt or killed him at any time. Something doesn't make sense!”

“I agree, her behavior isn't anything like the Bellatrix that we fought at the Department of Mysteries, or at Hogwarts, and I think we need to know why. If it's even her, she could just be a very unusual cat, or the animagus form of Lily Potter who managed to fake her own death....”

Hermione shook her head, “Doubtful Luna, but it's distantly possible. If there was a way to approach her without alerting her, we could cast the Animagus Revealing Spell, but she would know what it was immediately.”

Luna scowled, “No, we need to catch her unaware. What I suggest is that I stay with Master tonight, and we pretend to fall asleep after sex, and pay attention to what she does. Once we know, we can stun her and then question her.”

“That could work. Let me send Harry a message, so he doesn't rush in like a Gryffindor,” She and Luna shared a grin, before Hermione cast the Adfero, “Hey Harry, can you stop by my room when you get back? Need to talk to you about part of our conversation earlier.” Sending the message, she said, “Okay, now that we have that taken care of, why don't you come over and show me just what Cho did for you...”

74 Crescent Ridge
Diagon Alley
8:30 pm

Mei had been pleasantly surprised when Harry had escorted Cho home 45 minutes early. She had expected him to challenge her, and bring her back after the time she had set. It was clear that the confidence he displayed wasn't an act, but who he actually was, so he didn't need to push against her. One look at Cho told her that she didn't need to ask how her day had gone, she was beaming with happiness, although Mei wasn't going to mention that there was a brown curly hair resting on one of her daughter's teeth, proving that Cho had experienced the taste of at least one woman.

It made her much happier to be signing the contract he offered. She had taken several hours this afternoon to read over it, leaving the shop in the hands of her assistant, Gina to close up. The contract was relatively straightforward, it stated that Cho would stay in school to complete whatever OWLs and NEWTs she wanted, and if she wished to work toward a Mastery, he would pay all related expenses.

It had shocked her that Harry was paying for the last four years of Cho's Hogwarts education as well, and that when the contract was signed, the fees she'd paid for this year would be reimbursed to her vault. Just how much money did he have? She wondered, shaking her head in disbelief.

The conversation between she and Harry was short and sweet, ending with their signatures on Cho's contract to join the Potter family as a concubine. She was a little confused at the barely hidden amusement on Harry and her daughter's faces before Harry left, but she was certain she'd figure it out.

Once Harry was gone, and the doors were locked, she grabbed a bottle of wine and two glasses. Setting them down on the table, Mei took a seat and grinned at Cho, “So, how was your first taste of another girl?”

The Leaky Cauldron
9:04 pm

Harry knocked on the door to Hermione's room, curious about what she wanted to discuss. As far as he could tell, they had said what was necessary while Luna and Cho were in the ladies. He smiled when Hermione opened the door, only for the smile to drop when he saw that she was frowning. He may have only been 16 years old, but when a girl you are close to is frowning, it's never a good a sign.

Hermione waved him in, and then looked out the door and down the hallway, casting a spell he didn't recognize. She seemed to relax when the spell didn't cause any reaction, and closed the door. Whatever he was expecting her to say, he was still surprised when she said, “Harry, we need to talk to you about Midnight.”

By the time the two of them had explained what Luna had noticed, he was cursing vehemently enough to impress Vernon Dursley! “I fucking knew there was something odd about that cat! She was always paying attention to what I was doing, and she would always watch when I was playing with Mary and her sister, or Tonks, or any of the others. I even joked about having a voyeuristic cat! We saw McGonagall transform from her cat form in our first damned Transfiguration Class! I'm a damned idiot!”

When he finally wound down, Hermione glared at him. “Feeling better now? While I have to admit your command of invective was quite entertaining, it accomplished absolutely nothing. Now, are you ready to listen to Luna's suggestion?”

He blushed, “Yeah, sorry, go ahead Luna,”

“It's no problem Master, but, if you don't mind, I'd like to try and remember some of what you said, in case somebody annoys me this year. But, I was thinking that if I spent the night with you, I could pretend to fall asleep after you enjoy me, and I could keep watch. If nothing happens, then I'm wrong, and I can take a nap in the morning, but, if I'm right, then we can stun her and force her back into her human form and find out what is going on.”

Harry nodded, “That works, but there is a problem. We all know that I'm a lousy actor, and there is no way I can act normal when we go into the room. I've got an idea, but I'm afraid it won't be pleasant for you, Luna. When we go in, I need you to seem nervous, and I'm going to be acting angry, and referring to you doing something that displeased me. Believe me, you have done nothing but delight me from the minute I met you, but I have to play this role.”

Luna looked at him calmly, “Are you going to flog me, Master?”

“Yes, but I will be casting a skin toughening spell on your body, so it won't be more than a mild sting, although it will seem a lot worse to Bella, or whoever Midnight really is. I'm also going to be rough on you when I fuck you, but I'll do my best not to hurt you.”

Luna smiled slightly, “Don't worry about that, Master. As Mistress can tell you, there are times when rough is a lot of fun. I do appreciate the offer of the spell though, I can endure punishment when I've done something wrong, but I'd prefer not to be uncomfortable when I'm not being punished.”

It took another 20 minutes or so, but they had a plan they were all comfortable with, and, after Harry cast the spell on Luna, the two of them left the room.

Harry's Room
Three Hours Later

Luna shifted on the bed, doing her best to make it seem as if she was just sleeping restlessly. It wouldn't be a surprise if she was restless, she was still uncomfortable from the way Master had treated her. Of course, the flogging was no where near as bad as it must have looked, but it was still difficult to take, since she knew, and Master and Mistress had both told her, that she had done absolutely nothing that deserved punishment.

She did enjoy what happened afterward though, Master took her cunt and her arse while she was still in the new bondage frame, and let her cum as often as she liked, which was quite nice. He even allowed her to finger herself while she used her mouth on him, and she managed to cum at the same time Master did, which just added to her pleasure.

The two of them had climbed under the covers, their wands hidden under their pillows, and Master managed to doze lightly while she closed her eyes and did her best to keep alert.

It was almost an hour after they closed their eyes that Midnight jumped down from the window ledge and, hitting the floor, transformed into a naked woman! Luna had to bite her lip to keep from gasping, because the woman clearly was Bellatrix Lestrange, even though she looked a lot different than the woman they had fought the last time.

The woman didn't even look around, just stood still and, with a nearly silent 'pop' of air, she disappeared.

Master sat up as the woman disappeared, swearing softly. “Okay, so we know. Now we just have to wait for her to get back so we can get some answers. Starting with, where did she just go? And then we can find out what she is doing. Send your Mistress a message and ask her to join us, I've got things to prepare.”

Luna did what Master ordered, and, when she was finished, she watched him curiously. Master was going through his trunk, until he found a potion vial that was full of a clear liquid. Luna searched her memories for any potion that was clear that would fit what Master wanted, and she suddenly wondered where Master had gotten his hands on Veritaserum?

She didn't need to ask though, Master noticed her watching and he grinned at her, “Had Dobby grab some useful potions when he kidnapped the greasy bastard. Why not, Snape will never need them again after all.”

Luna nodded, she was aware that Snape was going to be dying soon or later, and she wasn't going to miss him, at all.

A few minutes later, Mistress knocked on the door, and she and Master spent some time figuring out exactly what questions to ask Bellatrix when she returned. When they were ready, Mistress went to wait in the bathroom while she and Master got back under the covers, wands in hand.

They didn't have to wait long, it was only about five minutes later that there were another soft 'pop', and as soon as she appeared, Master hit her with a stunning spell, sending her collapsing on the floor of the room.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Bella knew she was in deadly peril as soon as she jerked back to awareness. The first thing she noticed was the the room was full of light, and Master and Mistress were staring at her, and they didn't look happy! She tried to get down on her knees, but her arms and legs were tied to a chair, keeping her from moving.

She tried to say something, to beg forgiveness for deceiving them, but then she noticed the greasy feeling on her tongue, and knew they had somehow dosed her with veratiserum. Sighing in resignation, she waited for the questions, and hoped that they wouldn't kill her.

Master's voice was calm, but there was an edge of steel as he asked “Where did you go when you left here tonight?”

That was an easy one, and the truth serum didn't stop her from expanding on her answers. “I went to see Cissy, to ask her to help me find a way to tell you who I am. I couldn't think of a way that wouldn't get me killed before I could say a word.”

“Why did you seek me out when you escaped Azkaban?”

“I wasn't seeking you out, Master. I felt my old Master thinking about me through our bond, and it helped clear my head. I remembered that I was an animagus, and how to transform, so I set out to find my old Master. I was shocked that the pull was actually coming from you! I think the feeling that woke me was what you called 'Tom dreams' and he was showing you memories of when I was his devoted slave.”

“What are your plans for Harry?” It was Mistress asking that question, and Bella frowned.

“I'm not sure, Mistress. At first, I wanted to bring out the darkness I could feel in him, the anger at his relatives, and help him develop into the strong and dominant wizard I could sense. Then I was going to ask him to claim me. But, after you arrived, and told us about what had happened, I still want to give myself to Master, but not to take over the world, but to prevent what happened before! I'll swear an oath to that if you want me to.”

The questions went on for a long while longer, long enough for the veratiserum to wear off, but she kept answering as truthfully as she could. She even told Master about watching him claim Cissy and the Greengrass women, and how she wanted to transform and join them. Master did seem amused at that, as did Mistress. Their slave, Luna, sat back watching everything, her wand pointed directly at Bella's heart, and Bella knew that if she tried anything she would be dead before she could move.

Eventually, the questions ended, and Master stood. “Well Bella, I've got some bad news for you, but there is good news after that. You are going to be punished for deceiving me, you know that right? But after your punishment is up, I'm going to give you what you desire, the three of us are going to use you like a Knockturn Alley pain cunt! I'm actually going easy on you, because I understand you still aren't thinking clearly after the years in Azkaban, and spending so much time as Midnight, so you should be grateful for that.”

Master moved closer to her, and pointed his wand at her heart and began chanting. It took her a moment to realize what Master was doing, and she felt her blood turn to ice in her veins. He was casting the ultimate slave binding spell on her, it was far more restrictive than the normal slave bond, she wouldn't be able use any of her magic without Master giving his permission. But at least he told her they would be giving her what she wanted, and she held on to that thought.

When the spell was completed, Master gestured and the ropes tying her to the chair fell off and she stood up, walking over to the bondage frame that was hanging in the rear of the room. When she was locked into place, he turned to Luna and said, “Since it was for Bella's benefit that I had to flog you earlier, it's only right that you should deal out this part of her punishment.”

Luna nodded, and Bella shivered at the cold smile the girl was wearing. Master looked her in the eye and said, “You have permission to scream as much as you like, there are multiple silencing charms all over the room. But, I remember that you've been known to get pleasure from being punished, you are forbidden to climax until I give you permission, is that understood?”

“Yes Master, I understand, your slave is not to cum until you give your permission.”

He nodded, “Go ahead, Luna.”

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Her entire body felt like it was on fire, and she had screamed herself hoarse by the time Master had given the signal to stop. She could feel the blood seeping from the wounds on her back, her arse and her tits, but then Master started healing her, which surprised her. He looked at her, “I'm not healing you out of kindness, slave. I just want you to be able to focus on the next part of your punishment without being in pain from the flogging.:

She wasn't able to think clearly enough to understand what Master was saying, but then he moved behind her, and she felt a plug being forced into her arse! She cried out in pain, Master hadn't prepared her, and it hurt! She braced herself when Mistress stepped in front of her, a dildo in her hand, and Mistress inserted it in her cunt. Master then cast another spell on her, and Bella felt herself starting to get aroused. Was this part of her punishment?

Master moved in front of her and said, “The spell I cast on you will last 12 hours, you will get more and more aroused, but never reach climax. Not until either the spell ends, or I give you permission. It will also keep you awake and aware for every second of that time. And you are still lucky, Narcissa isn't going to be getting off so easily!”

End Chapter Nine

Sorry it took so long to get to the cliffhanger, but with all the characters involved in the story, plus those like Katie who demanded to be included, it takes time to get them all into the right place at the right time.

See you next time

Red

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat
PART: 10 of ?? Cat In A Bath
AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])
DISTRIBUTION: HP Fan Fiction Archive, Archive of Our Own, Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.Net
DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.
SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!
FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster
RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle, Harry/Hermione/Luna, Harry/Hermione/Lavender/Luna, Harry/Cho, Hermione/Susan/Hannah
RATING: NC-17
WORD COUNT: <7,655>
SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?
WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.
AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.
NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.
CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson
Lavender Brown is portrayed by Model Danielle Sellers
Parvati and Padma Patil are portrayed by Model Courtnie Quinlan
Fleur “Good Girl” Delacour is portrayed by Model Rhian Sugden
Katie Bell is portrayed by Model Pia Marzo
BETA'D BY Grammarly
AUTHOR'S NOTE:

Credit Where Credit is Due - Senior Auror Connie Hammer is property of Old Crow, used by permission.

Bell Residence
Outside London, UK
Thursday, August 26th, 1993
6:00 am

Katie cursed softly as the alarm clock rang loudly, waking her from a sound sleep Sitting up, she groaned and grabbed her head, before reaching out and shutting off the alarm. “Damn it, I should have known better than to try and out drink the two of them, they've got years of experience on me.”

Looking over at the nightstand with bleary eyes, she managed to smile when she saw the vial of hangover potion sitting there waiting. “Good, I did remember that much.” Grabbing the potion, she drank the whole thing, grimacing at the taste. “That's another reason I shouldn't drink that much. That tastes like Oliver's socks smell!”

Forcing herself to her feet, Katie stood still for a moment or two, until the room stopped moving, and slowly walked across the room to her bathroom. She smiled slightly when she saw the bag of 'toys' she'd bought, and shook her head at what the three of them had done the night before. Mary and Elizabeth were extremely descriptive of everything that had done with Harry, and he had done to them, and when Mary pulled out a dildo that she claimed was almost Harry's size, she insisted on demonstrating on Katie.

It had been a night of firsts, that's for sure! She'd had sex before of course, what witch over 16 hadn't? But getting tied to the bed with her tongue in Elizabeth's pussy while Mary plunged that dildo into her pussy and then her arse? That was different and she'd really, really enjoyed it!

Katie also, as she expected, spent quite a bit of time on her knees with the Harry in her mouth, and was looking forward to getting the real thing in her mouth as soon as possible.

The alarm chirped again, and she shook her head, she needed to get moving. It was her morning to open the shop, which was another very good reason not to have been drinking last night, but seeing Harry and Cho had her almost out of her mind with horniness, and the twins were closer than Ang and Alicia. And besides, as far as she knew, neither of them had shagged Harry yet, so they wouldn't understand.

By the time Katie had finished her shower, and, remembering something that Mary had mentioned, she shaved the hair off of her pussy, the hangover potion had done its work and she was ready to face the day.

Getting dressed in her work uniform, she got down to the kitchen just in time for breakfast with her parents and grabbed the front section of the Prophet to see if there was anything interesting going on. She raised her eyebrow at Fudge's announcement of new security procedures at Hogwarts to protect the students from 'crazed Death Eater' Sirius Black. She wondered what idiocy the man had come up with this time, and how bad it was going to be?

After kissing her parents goodbye, she headed to the floo and called out the password to the shop. Stepping through, she brushed herself off and started getting the shop ready for the day, a simple enough job that she could do in her sleep. As she worked, her mind wandered and she wondered if she should approach Harry when she finished work? No, he specified finding him on the Express, and if she really wanted him to train her, she would need to follow instructions, no matter how much she wanted to experience what Mary and Elizabeth already had!

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Ministry of Magic
Director of the DMLE Office
8:25 am

Amelia had just finished her morning cuppa when her day was turned upside down. She was reaching for the first of the reports on the search for Sirius Black when her floo activated and she heard a woman's voice calling her name. There were only a couple of people who had the correct password to be able to reach her from outside the Ministry, and she immediately recognized the voice. Lifting her wand, she locked her office door and activated the extra privacy wards before turning to the fireplace.

“Okay Rita, we're secure. You can come through.”

The flames turned green and the reporter stepped through. The first thing Amelia noticed was that Rita had her wand gripped tightly in her hand, and she was looking all around the room before putting up even more privacy charms.

Before Amelia could say anything, Rita said “Can you get your Pensieve? You have to see this, you won't believe me if I just tell you.”

Intrigued, because Rita had rarely seemed this shaken by anything, Amelia turned to the cabinet behind her and removed the stone basin, setting it on top of her desk. “What's this about Rita? Why are you so nervous?”

Rita laughed, “How about Barty Crouch keeping his very much alive son, remember Barty Jr, who supposedly died in Azkaban years ago? Well, I got a tip that Lucius Malfoy, when he was alive, had something that would destroy old Barty, and it made me curious so I managed to sneak into the house this morning and saw him cast the Imperious on Barty Jr! I don't know how or why Junior is still alive and I didn't stick around to find out, I got out of there as quickly as possible and called you.

Amelia sat back, stunned. Barty keeping his son, the one he personally sentenced to Azkaban, a prisoner and used an unforgivable to keep him there? She had to see this for herself!

After Rita deposited her memory into the Pensieve, Amelia touched the memory and found herself looking down on Barty being served breakfast by a house-elf, while someone who was unmistakably Barty Jr sat at the end of the table glaring hatefully at his father. The memory was less than five minutes long, but it was enough to totally destroy the man, and see his son tossed through the Veil.

Pulling back, she removed her finger from the memory and swore, “Shit! This is all we need on top of the Sirius Black mess. But he can't get away with what he's doing. Go ahead and take your memory back, I'll use my memory of watching it if needed.”

As Rita withdrew the memory, she said “The person who gave me the tip about Barty Senior also mentioned something else. And it's something you might want to ask Barty when you question him. Apparently Sirius Black was thrown into Azkaban without a trial, on the orders of Barty and Minister Bagnold. I don't know if it's true or not, and if it is, are the two things connected?”

Amelia groaned, “Thanks Rita! Just what I need, more work! Can you see yourself out? I need to get started on this.”

Rita nodded, taking down the extra privacy spells before stepping through the floo. Amelia waited until the flames died down before pulling out a voucher to transfer a bonus to Rita's vault. Setting up the 'discretionary fund' was one of her better ideas. Rita and her other sources were far more willing to bring legitimate information to her if they were paid properly.

Unlocking her office door, she steps out and has her secretary send word to Master Auror Hammer and Moody that she needs to see them in her office in one hour. Once the messages were acknowledged, she decided to check the records for the trial or lack of one for Sirius Black.

The Leaky Cauldron
Harry's Room
Thursday, August 26th, 1993
10:00 am

Luna waited at the side of the tub as Bella lowered herself into the steaming water. The woman sighed happily, the oils doing their job of relaxing her overworked muscles. Once Bella was relaxed, Luna picked up the soap and sponge, starting to wash the woman. "I hope you understand just how merciful Master is being to you Bella. For deceiving him like that, as well as what you did in the past, he could have easily killed you, and the public would have given him their daughters in thanks. And not only did he let you live, he ended your punishment several hours early."

Bella opened her eyes and looked directly at her, “I know, and I honestly expected him to kill me. But I'd never intended to deceive Master at all, it was just that I couldn't think of a way to tell him the truth without him trying to kill me before I could get a word out. And I'll admit, I really started to enjoy being 'Midnight' it was a good life. Good food, plenty of sunshine to warm my fur, and I got to enjoy watching Master come into his own as he dominated those twins and my niece, and especially how he seduced Cho. From a blushing virgin, that girl would suck Master's cock out of her mother's arse now!”

Luna snorted, “You're more right about that than you know, Cho actually asked Master if she should suggest that her mother give herself to him yesterday at dinner. And when Master asked her if she was aware that it would mean the two of them would be having sex, she said the idea excited her.”

“I hope her mother is better looking than mine, or my aunt!” Bella said with a shudder. “My first Master had me using my mouth on both of them, and they were hideous, inside and out! And they hated what he had them doing, which made them even uglier. At least Master is gathering attractive women this time.”

“Oh, I don't think you have to worry about that, all of the girls Master and Mistress are planning on gathering are extremely attractive. But, it will be quite a while before Master lets you enjoy them. Nobody but the five of us, I'm including Narcissa, will know your secret, because if you are recognized it would cause Master and Mistress far too many problems.”

Bella actually pouted at that, and Luna was amazed at how different the woman was from the insane killer they had faced in the previous time. This woman seemed to be almost entirely sane, but she's also been able to recover from her time in Azkaban in a relatively peaceful place and was getting plenty of food and positive attention, which could make a difference.

“I said it will be a while, not forever. Master and Mistress are working on a plan to allow you to show yourself openly, and I think they are even talking about a way to remove that mark on your arm which will help.”

Bella sat up in the tub, her eyes shining, “Master can remove the old Master's brand? Oh please! That's not who I am now, I don't want anything connecting me to the him! He had been almost completely irrational toward the end, and I still loved and worshiped him, but he still frightened me. Our Master hasn't done the things that drove the old one insane, and we can really change things this time!”

"Oh? What sort of things should we change?" Luna kept her voice as calm as possible. Master and Mistress were counting on her to find as much as she could about Bella's mindset, to see if she were safe to keep alive. Luna didn't let any of that show, of course, she just listened quietly.

Bella leaned forward, talking quietly, but there was an intensity in her voice that was interesting Luna thought.

"Master told us in the beginning that he wanted to preserve magical culture, to prevent it from being overwhelmed by the muggleborn and their ideas. He planned to track down the muggleborn as soon as they did accidental magic and speak to the parents, so the whole family could be taught our traditions and culture as soon as possible. Of course, he would ensure the safety of our world by using mild compulsion charms if needed, or if the parents reacted badly, he would have the child taken away and raised by a magical family.

“That would be a last resort of course, and only if the child was in danger. It's better if the family accepts the wizard or witch. But Dumbledore blocked everything, including bringing back the Magical Culture and Traditions classes that were in place before he became Headmaster. This all happened before I joined him, so I don't know exactly why he changed his goals, but I suspect it was making the second Horcrux that damaged his thinking. That's why I was so happy when I realized that the best, most rational parts of my old Master had joined with Master Harry.”

Luna just nodded, “Hmmm, I can understand that, since Master and Mistress aren't likely to make the same mistakes your old master did. But how do you feel knowing that we will be destroying your old Master if he succeeds in getting a body back?”

Bella shrugged, “I'm planning on standing with you as you destroy him. He would have willingly killed himself before he became the cause of the destruction of the Magical World if he'd been sane. As it is, he can't be allowed to cause the damage you saw.”

“That's good to know, and I'm sure Master and Mistress will welcome your assistance. But, you have to prove that they can trust you before that happens. I'm sure you don't want to experience what happened again, do you?”

She shook her head vigorously, “No! That was worse than being crucio'd! Although when Master loosened the slave bond and allowed me to finally get relief, the pleasure almost made up for what I went through.” Bella paused, “Can I ask what happened to my sister? I know that Master was angry with her, but she was just trying to help me.”

Luna smiled softly, the honest concern for another person was good to see, but Bella did ask a question, and she deserved to know. “Narcissa was put under the same form of slave bond you were, but her punishment was more severe. Master had me flogging her, and then, after she was healed, took her to a muggle brothel. She'll be there, selling herself to muggles for whatever they desire for 24 hours without being able to get relief.”

Bella shuddered, “Twenty-Four hours? I nearly lost my mind after just six hours, poor Cissy!”

Luna shrugged, “Your sister will know better than to keep secrets from Master now, won't she? But I'm just about done washing you, stand up and use the shower to get the rest of the soap.”

Bella stood obediently and moved under the shower while Luna reached down and pulled the plug in the tub, letting the water drain. While Bella finished rinsing, Luna stepped into the tub and sat on the bench in the back, her legs spread. “Now that you are clean, it's time you thank me for washing you.” Luna said, command in her voice. Bella may technically be older, but Luna wasn't going to let the woman forget who was senior slave.

Bella just nodded at the order and lowered herself to her knees, moving in to use her mouth.

Luna didn't bother hiding her satisfied smile when the two of them left the bathroom.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Chang's Apothecary
74 Crescent Ridge
Diagon Alley
11:30 am

Mei was doing her best, but she just couldn't concentrate this morning, the conversation she'd had with Cho the night before, and again this morning kept whirling through her mind. Cho had been practically glowing when Harry brought her home last night, and Mei hadn't been able to resist teasing her a little bit after Harry left.

She hadn't expected Cho to go into such detail about everything she had done with Luna and 'Mistress', but she could deal with that, but when her daughter casually suggested that if Mei was so interested she should approach Master herself? That was a shock, especially since Cho had intimated that the two of them would be in bed together.

Mei didn't know what to think about the idea. A big part of her wanted to reject the idea of having sex with her daughter out of hand, but another part was more interested in have Harry spreading her legs and pounding her through the mattress. She could even handle submitting to him, just because James and Lily were fairly vanilla, she'd had other lovers that were dominant, including her husband and she'd come to enjoy it. Just not to the extent that Cho and the other girl seemed to.

And it would ensure that she and Cho stayed close, which would be a good thing. Mei just wasn't sure if she was ready to be that close to her daughter.

The chime of the door opening distracted her, and she looked up, giving a smile to one of her regular customers. Pushing the thought of Cho naked in her bed away, she could think about the problem later, she needed to earn a living.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Adriana's Cafe
Diagon Alley
11:30 am

Harry smiled as he saw Mary and Elizabeth come walking toward him down the Alley. He'd decided it was time for Cho to meet his other pets and had sent a message to the two of them while Luna was questioning Bella. He had no doubt that they would show up, they'd been submitting to him from the beginning. But now it was time to make things a bit clearer to the two of them.

“Mary, Elizabeth, it's good to see you, you're right on time,” Harry said as they stopped in front of him. “I want you to meet Cho, she's my concubine for the Potter family, and she's been anxious to meet you.”

The two girls shared a glance, and they grinned as their eyes roamed over Cho's body. Cho smiled calmly and stood up a little straighter, pushing her breasts out.

Mary turned to him with a smile, “So this is who Katie watched you with yesterday? I can see why she had to wring out her knickers after seeing the two of you. She's really looking forward to the Express now, I can tell you!”

Cho giggled, and he smirked, “I wasn't aware that you and Katie knew each other well enough that she'd share something that private.”

Elizabeth snickered, “Oh, the three of us have been extremely close since the beginning of Summer when Mary and I did some shopping and she helped us out. In fact, she stayed with us that night and we tried out all the toys.”

Harry laughed, “That sounds like an interesting story, but you can share them later, our table is waiting.”

Taking Cho's hand, he led the sisters into the cafe and took a seat at the table in the back corner. They had just sat down when the waitress appeared and after Harry ordered for all of them, which the girls accepted without blinking, he put up a privacy charm around the table.

“It wasn't just that I wanted to introduce you to my concubine that I invited you to lunch. I'm going to be blunt since the food will be here soon and don't want to be interrupted. The two of you belong to me, don't you?”

The twins didn't hesitate, they nodded immediately and he smiled at them. “I've decided that we need to formalize things, just so everybody else is aware. I discovered a couple of days ago that I have several family lines to continue, which activates the multiple marriage laws. And the interesting thing is, they are all Ancient and Noble Houses. I've chosen the two of you for positions in the Ambrose family, since they were renowned for their merchant empire before dying out. Is that acceptable?”

The sisters looked shocked for a moment before smiling widely and nodding. He continued, “I know that the two of you are considering opening your own shop in Hogsmeade in a year or so. Once we formalize your positions, I will be financing you completely.”

Their food arrived before the twins could do anything but gape at him, and they were too busy eating to discuss anything serious.

When they finished, Harry looked both girls in the eyes, letting a bit of his magic out, and said, “So far, your training to belong to me has been slow and subtle, that is going to change today. Are either of you wearing knickers or a bra right now?” They both nodded, “Stand up and go to the ladies room and remove them. You are also to check that you don't have any hair showing on your pussy. After you do that, bring your underwear back and give them to me. Any questions?”

The two sisters didn't say anything, they just stood and walked toward the back of the cafe, where the bathrooms were. As soon as they walked away Cho grinned, “I like them! It's going to be fun having sister slaves to play with. And when you claim Padma and Parvati, you'll have two sets of identical twins, they'll be so beautiful when they play together.”

He smiled, not surprised that Cho had realized he was going after the two girls. “I'm going to be counting on you and Luna to help Mary and Elizabeth as they learn to properly serve me, along with my Alpha, who I will introduce you and Luna to in the morning. You will also be meeting two other women who belong to me, one of them will be the Lady Slytherin in the near future.”

Cho nodded, “I'm looking forward to it Master. Will you have a place for Marietta if she joins us?”

“Of course, and I've also have a place for Mei if she decides to join us.”

“I'm pretty sure she will, Master, she actually had to excuse herself for several minutes while I was describing how Luna and I served you and Mistress, and she was extremely flushed when she came back.”

The sisters came back to the table then, and Harry held out his hand to them. They both blushed slightly but put their bras and knickers in his hand. “Thank you girls, now, do you want any desert or should we go back to my room so the two of you can get acquainted with Cho as well as my Lady Peverell?”

“I think we'd rather have Cho for dessert,” Mary grinned, “especially after hearing for Katie what she saw the two of you doing yesterday and how hot Cho looks when she's cumming.”

With that, Harry dropped the privacy charm and signaled for the check.

Later

Midnight was in her usual perch, watching Master and Mistress's slaves as they cuddled naked on the bed, sated smiles on all of their faces. Bella had transformed back into Midnight as soon as they left the bathroom, and found it was easier to move in this form. She recognized that Master had been lenient with her, but the punishment was still brutal, and she could only imagine how bad it had to be for her sister.

She was sitting on top of the clothes cupboard when Master brought Cho and the new girls into the room and she enjoyed watching as Cho stripped and joined Luna who was already naked, in getting the new girls undressed. Bella was amused to see that Master was casting the silencing charms again, even though the charms from the night before were still going strong. By the time they got on the Express, this room would have enough privacy charms that dragons could mate in here and nobody would notice!

Once they were all naked, the twins wasted no time getting their tongues in Luna and Cho, stretching the two of them out on the bed while Mary's pussy was at Luna's mouth and Elizabeth was on top of Cho. All of them were so turned on it didn't take much time at all for the room to be echoing with the sounds of their orgasms. Bella hoped that Master and Mistress were able to find a way for her to walk around in her human form because she really wanted to get a taste of Cho and the others.

Mary and Elizabeth were so involved with Luna and Cho that they didn't even notice when Mistress came out of the bathroom. Mistress glanced at the girls on the bed before giving Master a grin, which he returned. Bella was happy that the two of them were together because they were a lot stronger together than apart. They sat down on the couch, watching the girls play together and talking too quietly for Midnight's ears to catch, but then Mistress gestures with her wand, and two of the bondage frames are visible in the back of the room!

Bella shuddered at the sight of the frames, it would be a long time before she could see them and not remember the brutal flogging she'd received. If nothing else, she was determined not to do something that would get her punished like that again.

Her attention was pulled back to Master when he stood and clapped his hands sharply, making the girls on the bed jerk. The sisters looked a little confused when Cho and Luna scrambled off the bed and knelt on the carpet, their hands behind their backs, but they quickly took the same position.

Master smiled at the kneeling girls, and said, “Mary, Elizabeth, this is the Lady Hermione Potter, my wife, but in private you will call her Mistress, just as you will call me Master, the same way Narcissa and the Greengrass ladies do.”

Midnight heard Cho's gasp of surprise, and realized that the girl didn't know who Master's other women were. Well, she's going to get intimately acquainted with them fairly soon, Bella was sure of that.

Master told the sisters that as part of their training, they would be experiencing intense sensations, to teach them how to find pleasure in pain. He would start slowly to allow them to get accustomed to the feelings, but it would be a regular part of their training. He then had them move to the frames, and Luna and Cho cuffed them in place.

Midnight closed her eyes and moved her body to try and hide her head as Master and Mistress used the crop on the two girls, but she could still hear the sister's cries. Even when the cries turned to moans of pleasure, she couldn't make herself turn to watch, not yet, it was too soon.

It was only when she heard the girls climax that she was able to turn around again. The girls were still in the frames, but Master and Mistress had cast the futa spell on Cho and Luna, and Mistress had cast it on herself. Her sister slaves were snogging the bound girls, and fingering their pussies, getting the twins even wetter than they already were.

At Master's command, the two girls gripped their cocks and slid them into the sister's pussies and started shagging them. The moans of pleasure were muffled when Cho and Luna started snogging them again. After the sisters were used to being filled, Master and Mistress moved behind them and pulled their wands. It was obvious, from the way the girl's eyes shot open, that they were being prepared for a buggering.

It was interesting to watch Mary and Elizabeth's faces as they were being filled. The look of surprise in their eyes changed quickly to a smoky look as Master and Mistress and their slaves found a rhythm. It didn't take much time at all for the girls to pull back from the snogging and start crying out, doing their best to move in their bonds.

The girls collapsed in the bonds from the force of their orgasms, and Master and Mistress released them from the bonds and told Cho and Luna to take them into the bath and help them recover.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Hermione was relaxing, sipping on a glass of wine that Harry had managed to get from somewhere, and she smiled. “You know, Harry, if things work out the way you're planning this year, you're going to have three sets of identical twin sisters in your bed? Parvati and Padma are almost a given, and with Daphne, she could get the Carrow twins, plus Mary and Elizabeth. If Fred and George find out about it, they'll either try to assassinate you, or worship you as a god!”

Harry chuckled, “Probably try to assassinate me, since I'm going to collect the Chaser Trio, at least once. Plus, when Ginny is sixteen, I'm planning on being the first to take her knickers off, in payment of the life debt.”

She smirked, “Luna would enjoy helping you with that, she always had a crush on Ginny, but until first me, and then you claimed her, she didn't have the courage to act on it. That won't be a problem this time.”

He nodded, “I don't think there's anything that our lovely Moon-child would be afraid to do now. But, on another subject, do you want to make arrangements for a wedding in the non-magical side during Christmas Break? There wasn't any point in bringing your parents over to watch us sign the contracts, but I'd imagine they would love to see you married in a church.” Hermione felt herself going pale, and Harry looked at her in concern. “Hermione? What's wrong? You look like you've seen a boggart.”

She shook her head, “Sorry, it's just, I just realized that I hadn't let Dad and mum know that we got married! I'm going to have to call them and tell them, and tell Good Girl and the Brat about their new sisters.”

Standing up, she said, “I'm sorry to shag and run like this, but I don't want to put it off any longer.” Grabbing her clothes, she dressed quickly and hurried out the door. She couldn't believe she'd forgotten to tell her parents, and how was she going to explain marrying Harry since they knew her preferences?

When she got to her room, she took the time to make sure that her clothes were perfect before sitting down at the dressing table and brushing the 'just finished shagging' look out of her hair. When she was ready, she pulled the communication mirror out of her purse and set it in front of her. Tapping it with her wand, she watched as it fogged and then cleared, showing her parents smiling faces.

“Hi Daddy, hi Mum, how are you doing? Sorry it's been a couple of days, but as usual when Harry is involved, things have taken a turn for the strange. Nothing life threatening this time, but still, very strange.” Hermione knew she was being a coward, but it's not exactly the kind of news you just blurt out to your parents is it? You have to ease into it, and that's what she was going to do.

Her father smirked at her, “When don't things get strange when Harry Potter is involved, why don't you tell us what happened?”

She spent the next ten minutes or so telling them about restoring Luna's memories, and meeting Lavender, and Cho before starting to tell them about Midnight. Her mother winced when she described what they had discovered, and how they punished her, but her father growled that they should have just killed her, she was still a danger. Hermione managed to calm him down by explaining the slavery bond and how it prevents her from doing anything to harm any of them.

As she finished, she said, "I've got another piece of news for you, and I'm sure it's going to come as a shock." Taking a deep breath, she released it and said, "Harry and I are getting married, I'm going to be Lady Potter."

There was dead silence for a long moment before her mum squealed happily and looked like she wanted to start asking questions, but Daddy put his hand on her arm and she quieted down.

“I have to say, I'm fairly surprised. I'm sure there is a reason you are getting married to a man, considering your preferences. Care to explain?”

She smiled, “I know, I was surprised when he asked me, since he knows that I prefer girls. But, he made several good points, mainly, we understand each other better than anybody else could, and we're best friends, that's not going to change. The fact that we are both dominants is going to make things a bit easier, because we will be sharing our girls. And on top of that, there are political reasons for it being a good idea. We are going to be making changes to our society as we get older, and as the wife of the Head of the Potter family, I'll have a lot more clout than plain old muggleborn Hermione Granger, no matter how many NEWTs I get.”

They spoke for a while longer, Daddy asking probing questions which she answered as best as she could, but eventually, they accepted her decision, and mum was thrilled to start planning a church wedding for the two of them.

After ending the conversation, she checked the time and saw it was time for dinner, so she used the room mirror to have dinner sent up.

It wasn't long after she finished eating that she crawled into bed and fell fast asleep.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire
Friday, August 27th, 1993
7:00 am

It had taken all the strength Narcissa had to get out of bed and make it to the floo to call Anastasia and Daphne to help her, but they had come through without question, only to be shocked at her appearance. She hadn't been able to dress herself so she was still completely naked when they arrived. Anastasia had immediately started casting healing spells and then sent Daphne back to retrieve healing potions.

Narcissa had almost shed a tear in relief as the pain stopped and she was able to move easily again. Anastasia had helped her to her bedroom to put on a robe and stretch out on her bed. Once she was comfortable, she and Daphne started asking questions.

Daphne was clearly shocked that Master had done this, she was so used to dealing with Harry Potter at school she didn't understand just how much he had changed, while Anastasia just listened, an expression of worry in her eyes. She didn't tell them what she had done, other than keeping something extremely important secret from Master, that he could have considered a betrayal. Narcissa was able to reassure the two of them that that Master had been in the right to punish her, and there was no sign of the madness even when he was at his angriest.

She skipped over the actual details of the punishment because she didn't ever want to think about her ordeal again, just like she skipped over Master putting Sirius into a healing coma to keep him asleep and unaware while she was gone, and just told them what happened at the end of the twenty-four hours.

Master had arrived a few hours earlier and taken her, still naked, out of the hellhole he'd sent her to. He hadn't said a word until they'd arrived back at the manor, and he'd just asked her if she'd learned her lesson. She wasn't ashamed that she'd started sobbing and begging his forgiveness, what she'd gone through would have broken Morganna herself!

Master's gaze had softened slightly as he touched her with his wand, and she felt the horrible restrictive binding on her magic loosening, and she sighed in relief as she could feel her magic again! He carried her into her bedroom and called for Dobby who appeared immediately. The elf almost collapsed in shock when he saw her, and Master told the elf that his Mistress's punishment was over and to take her and bathe her before letting her rest.

Dobby had been wailing and pulling his ears that he hadn't protected his Mistress, and she had found herself in the unusual position of trying to calm the elf. He couldn't believe that Mistress had done something to deserve her punishment, but she told him that she had betrayed her Master and he was right to punish her. Dobby had been shocked that she would do such a thing, but he followed her Master's orders to clean her scratches and welts before popping her into her bed.

Narcissa hadn't slept, even though she wanted to, her body still hurt too much, and even worse was the feeling of disappointment in herself. She knew that she should have told Master about Bella, and had multiple opportunities to do so, but she'd kept quiet. She swore to herself that she would never do anything like that again.

The one small consolation was, even when Master and Mistress were punishing her, it was only with the flogger and not the Cruciatus Curse. And they had their slave Luna wielding the flogger. Master had told her that he and Mistress were too angry with her, and didn't want to do her permanent damage. She could see the relief in Anastasia's eyes at that, because Master wouldn't have considered anything that trivial when he was in the grip of his madness.

Narcissa had been feeling stronger as she spoke, the potions and her magic restoring her, although her body was still extremely sore. She invited the two of them to join her in having breakfast before soaking in the tub. They agreed quickly and Narcissa had to struggle to keep her manners as she ate. It had been almost 30 hours since she'd last eaten, and she was ravenous!

It was when they were soaking in the bath that Daphne spoke, “Is that something that I'm going to have to look forward to? We do something wrong and get punished so horribly? Because I don't know if I can do this! I guess I'm not as strong as the two of you, but when I saw you this morning, I wanted to be sick that he could do this to anybody.”

Narcissa moved as quickly as she was able, and pulled the girl into her arms. “No Daphne, you don't have to worry about being punished like this. You have to understand, that what I did, and I knew it was wrong even when I was doing it, Master would have been correct to just kill me. If I had confessed what I had done in the beginning, he would have still punished me, but it would have been nothing more than a flogging and then it would have been over! And no, a flogging isn't pleasant, but punishment isn't supposed to be. Just remember, don't try to hide your mistakes, Master is an understanding man, and depending on the nature of what happened, there may not be any punishment at all.”

Daphne looked relieved and nodded her understanding, and Anastasia added “I'll admit I was worried when I first saw Narcissa, because of how severe the punishment was, but she's right, Master was actually merciful in how he treated her. And having their slave, Luna you said? Having Luna doing the flogging was even more comforting, because he knew enough to realize he could seriously harm Narcissa if he'd been the one punishing her.”

Seeing that Daphne was calm again, Narcissa decided to change the subject. She wanted the girl to have something else to occupy her mind. “So, how are plans going for Cyrus's broom accident?”

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

The Leaky Cauldron
Diagon Alley
Friday, August 27th, 1993
8:00 am

Mistress was already sitting at a table when Master brought her and Cho into the dining room. Mary and Elizabeth had left late last night to get some sleep before they had to work. Master was taking them to Gringotts tomorrow morning to sign the contracts and get them their collars, he was going to be too busy for the rest of the day. When they got to Mistress's table, Luna wondered what was causing the malicious smile, until she showed Master the headline of the Daily Prophet.

It was a struggle to keep her expression correct, because seeing that Barty Crouch Senior and Junior had been arrested, let alone the fact that Junior was supposed to be dead, was going to remove one of the tools Voldemort had used in his attempt to get a body. Not to mention throwing a huge spanner in the works of bringing back the Tri-Wizard Tournament, since Crouch Senior was one of the people most pushing for it to be revived.

Master looked just as pleased as Mistress at the news, and when he read deeper into the article he started to chuckle. Mistress smirked, “Saw that bit about tossing people in Azkaban without a trial, did you? That will help when we catch the traitor,”

Luna was a bit surprised that they were so open around Cho, who didn't know the truth, but Master just turned to her sister who was listening curiously and, after putting up a muffling charm, he said,

“This is absolutely secret until I tell you otherwise, but Sirius Black is my magically recognized godfather, and not the one who betrayed my parents or killed those other people. He contacted me not long after he escaped and explained everything to me. He's currently in hiding, being treated for what he's gone through, and your Mistress and I have a plan to capture the real traitor. We couldn't tell you until you were a part of the Potter family, and we've all been a little busy the last couple of days.”

Cho smiled and nodded, “Yes Master, we certainly have been, and it's been wonderful. Thank you for explaining things and I look forward to meeting him when the time comes. Will he be somebody I'll be serving?”

Luna almost choked on her milk at how casually the girl was accepting things, and she could see Mistress was almost as surprised, but Master just smiled slightly and nodded. “That's quite possible Cho, but it won't be until he is free and healthy. Does the idea of serving him bother you?”

Cho looked honestly confused and shook her head, “Of course not, Master. You told me when you first claimed me that I would be serving you by letting others enjoy me, so I'll do my best to get pleasure out of doing so.”

Master gave her a pleased smile, “That attitude is why I'm so pleased you belong to me, Cho. You are learning so quickly, and I will be showing you how much that pleases me later today.”

Cho smiled happily, and Luna smiled, her sister slave was already such a different girl than she was before, and much more fun to be around!

They had just finished eating and Master had dropped the privacy spells, when Tom the bartender came over, a letter in his hand. Luna was surprised to see that it was actually for her, from Professor McGonagall. Opening it quickly, she read through it and smiled, “I'm going to be allowed to test out of second year, and I'll be getting re-sorted when we get to the Castle.”

Mistress smiled, “Then we'd better see about getting you books for the third year courses. Did you choose what electives you'll be taking?”

Luna nodded, and they started talking about the different choices, with Cho adding her thoughts on Ancient Runes and Arithmancy, the two she was taking. Luna could honestly say that she was looking forward to going to school for the first time in years. Things had already changed so much, and Master and Mistress were just getting started!

End Chapter Ten

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat
PART: 11 of ?? Cats and Kittens
AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])
DISTRIBUTION: HP Fan Fiction Archive, Archive of Our Own, Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.Net
DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.
SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat Animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!
FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster
RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle, Harry/Hermione/Luna, Harry/Hermione/Lavender/Luna, Harry/Cho, Hermione/Susan/Hannah
RATING: NC-17
WORD COUNT: <7,456>
SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?
WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.
AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.
NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.
NOTE ON LEMONS: Not planning much in the way of explicit lemon in this chapter, need to move the story along so I can get them onto the Hogwarts Express in the near future.
AUTHORS NOTE: One of the ideas about the scar-crux that Hermione mentions is borrowed from Dunuelos in his Lone Traveler stories.
BORROWED CHARACTER: Senior Auror Hugo Savage is the property of SeverusPhoenix, author of '3 Slytherin Marauders' and used by permission.
CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson
Narcissa Black Malfoy is portrayed by Porn Actress Devon
Lavender Brown is portrayed by Model Danielle Sellers
Parvati and Padma Patil are portrayed by Model Courtnie Quinlan
Fleur “Good Girl” Delacour is portrayed by Model Rhian Sugden
Gabrielle “Brat” Delacour is portrayed by Model Jurgita Valts
Daphne Greengrass is portrayed by Alexandra Daddario
Katie Bell is portrayed by Model Pia Marzo
Mei Chang is portrayed by Model Julri Waters

Brown Manor
26 Belgravia Court
London, UK
Friday, August 27th, 1993
9:00 am

Lavender woke up with a smile at the soft knock on her bedroom door. “Thank you, Emily” she called softly, letting the maid know she was awake. Sitting up, she nudged her bed partners, “Come on you two, breakfast is almost ready, and we need to take a shower and get dressed. You don't want to shock Emily or Charles, do you?”

The two girls grumbled incoherently, and Lavender just shook her head with a grin. Sliding out of the center of the bed, she walked naked to the en-suite and started the shower. Grinning at her reflection in the mirror, she reached up and ruffled her bed hair. She always enjoyed seeing herself with a 'just shagged stupid' look, and was looking forward to seeing it a lot more when she let Master and Mistress know she had succeeded in completing their orders. She briefly considered taking a picture, showing the three of them entwined, their faces slick with each others juices, and their clean shaven pussies. After thinking about it for a moment or two, she decided against it. Master and Mistress hadn't told her to take pictures, so she wouldn't.

Checking the shower temperature, it was just about perfect, so she walked back into the bedroom and yanked the covers off the bed, exposing the naked brown beauties in all their glory.

“The shower is ready, and I don't think you want to show up at breakfast with your faces covered with your sister's pussy, do you?”

“For fucks sake, Lavender! Do you have to be so damned cheerful at this hour of the morning? We didn't get to sleep until nearly five o'clock this morning.” Parvati grumbled, lifting her head off the pillow.

“I swear, you are even worse than Su is in the morning,” came from the other side as Padma glared at her as she sat up and stretched. Lavender couldn't help it as her eyes automatically went to Padma's breasts, and the golden rings piercing each nipple. She wondered if Master and Mistress would want her to get pierced?

The pillow hitting her on the side of the head distracted her, and she turned to glare at Parvati who was sitting up and smirking. “Damn Lav, didn't you get enough last night? We aren't going anywhere until it's time to get on the Express.”

Lavender shrugged, “What can I say, I've got over two years of fantasies about the two of you, and I want to enjoy as many of them as I can before Master and Mistress spoil you for anybody else.”

Padma stared at her, “You mean that was real? I thought you were just telling us a story to get us worked up by playing on twin and my fantasies.”

The busty blonde shook her head, “Nope, every bit of it was true, from Mistress finding me in Flourish and Blotts and taking me back to her room, to presenting me to Master and the way they treated me, it was all true.”

Parvati's eyes closed and she moaned softly, one hand coming up to tug on the posts in her nipples, as the other dropped between her thighs. Until Lavender returned the pillow to her, directly to her face.

“We can play later, I'm hungry and we still need to get cleaned up.”

With a grumble, the twins climbed out of bed and followed her into the en-suite, climbing into the large shower. The three of them took their time washing each other, making sure their quims and arses were completely clean, as well as paying special attention to their breasts.

They were all rather flustered when they finished and dried off. Pulling on clean knickers and cotton vests, they wrapped the cotton robes around their bodies and headed down to the dining area, where Lavender's maid/cook Emily was floating three plates to the table.

When the three of them were seated, Emily leaned over the table and said “You girls need to eat up, it sounded like you used a lot of energy last night. Did you have fun?”

Padma and Parvati blushed brightly, but Lavender just grinned at the slightly older girl, “Sure did! If you could hear us, why didn't you come in? You know how big my bed is, there would have been room for you too.”

Emily chuckled, “Charles kept my attention quite nicely, it was only when we were taking a breather that we heard you, and that got us inspired again.”

Lavender chuckled, “Glad to be of service.” Taking a bite of her eggs, she swallowed and said, “We're going to be busy most of the day getting ready for school, so why don't the two of you take the day off and catch up on your sleep. I don't think we'll be leaving the grounds, but if we do, I'll notify you first.”

The woman nodded, “Very good, and sleep does sound like a wonderful idea, we aren't all 16 like you are.”

Lavender just smirked, but didn't say anything. Honestly, she was looking forward to kipping out for a few hours as well. The night before had been beyond wonderful, but the idea of cuddling up and sleeping was really attractive. She was still amazed at how easy it was to get the twins naked and eager to play after they arrived with their trunks the night before.

She had asked Emily to brew some of the Lowered Inhibition potions before the twins arrived, and when the three of them were sitting in the lounge they all took a dose. Parvati didn't even blink when Lavender suggested it, the two of them had taken the potion before, and the lack of inhibitions meant that they knew each other better than almost anybody else. Padma had been a little uncertain, but still gave it a try and was soon just as giggly as Lavender and her twin were.

Once they got the giggles out of their system, Parvati had said, “Okay, so what was it you wanted to tell us that you couldn't put in the letter?”

Lavender smirked, “Well, do you remember the section of books we found in Flourish in Blotts earlier this summer? I was there the other day, wanting to get some more 'inspiration' and found a new one that was absolutely amazing, I'll let you read it later if you want. But anyway, I was really focused on what I was doing, not paying attention to anything, so imagine my surprise when, right after I finished, I opened my eyes to see Hermione grinning at me...”

By the time she had finished telling the story, it was almost an hour later, and all three of them were naked and fingering themselves madly. From there, it was only the matter of a quiet suggestion and the three of them were tangling up her bed-sheets.

Lavender was really looking forward to telling Master and Mistress the story. In fact, she needed to write Mistress to tell her that she had done as directed and see what they wanted her to do next.

She and the twins were finishing breakfast when Lavender heard a soft 'bark' coming from the owl perch by the kitchen. Getting up, she saw that it was Hedwig and smiled widely, eager to see what Master and Mistress needed. Taking the letter, she asked the beautiful owl to wait for a reply, and put some bacon in her dish. Hedwig bobbed her head in thanks before starting to enjoy her snack.

'Hello pet,

Meet us at Mistress's room at the Leaky tomorrow afternoon at 1 o'clock, and make sure you are suitable groomed. We have something for you to do, and considering some of the fantasies you mentioned, we are certain you will enjoy yourself. If you have completed the mission we gave you, you may bring them with you to meet us properly.'

The note was unsigned, but there was no doubt who it was from. But what did they mean about her fantasies? Oh! She remembered describing how Master would have her serving the other boys in his dorm, is that what they meant? She bit her lip to keep from moaning, before quickly writing a reply saying that she would be there, and would be bringing the twins with her.

Hurrying back to the dining area, she sat down and said, “I've got some good news for the two of you, Master and Mistress are really looking forward to meeting you properly, so we are going to be meeting them at the Leaky tomorrow afternoon.”

Parvati squealed with excitement, “Really? Oh wow! Both of them at once?” Looking over at Padma, Lavender snickered at the glazed expression in the girl's eyes, and knew she was already picturing what was going to be happening, and looking forward to it.

Standing, she grabbed both girls by the hand and led them up the stairs to her bedroom, they could nap later.

Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire
Friday, August 27th, 1993
1:00 pm

It was damned hard for Harry to keep his face impassive, seeing all the naked female flesh. He may have Tom's memories, and a great deal of recent experience, but he was still 16 years old. Seeing Narcissa and Anastasia teaching Daphne, Cho and Luna about their duties as a proper slave, as well as the Lady of a Noble and Ancient House, all of them naked and on their knees, their legs spread to show their shaven pussies was sending the blood rushing to his cock, making it strain against his trousers.

Glancing over at Hermione, he could see that his Lady Potter was just as affected. The light flush on her face, as well as how her nipples were pressing against the severe blouse she was wearing showed just how excited she was.

Casting the Muffliato charm so they wouldn't be overheard he said, “And just imagine, this time tomorrow Padma and Parvati will be kneeling before us, just as naked.” He smiled slightly, “I have to admit, I was surprised that Lavender was so eager to let somebody else enjoy her. I can't wait to see the look on Ron's face when he walks in the room.”

Hermione snorted lightly, “I'll pass thank you, I saw him naked enough in the past that I don't need to see it again. Ginny on the other hand...”

He chuckled, “It's a shame she's still too young, I know that Luna is really eager to help her remove her knickers. But we can certainly include her in different things to get her used to the idea. But, what about Neville? From what you've said, he has potential to be a staunch ally once he develops some self-confidence. Should we invite him to meet with us before the Express? We can make sure he gets a proper wand, and then let either Parvati or Lavender give him his birthday gift.”

Hermione nibbled her lip thoughtfully, “Probably better if it's Parvati, as long as she's already open to the idea. She had a slight crush on him already, remember the Flying lesson from first year?”

Harry nodded, “It's too bad we haven't collected Parkinson yet, I'm sure he would enjoy expressing his irritation with her. But, we're going to need to use a slight compulsion on he and Ron both, so they don't talk about it where anybody who doesn't know the situation can hear, and also make sure they don't expect it to be a regular occurrence. Fortunately Tom has been teaching me a few of those charms, ever since we decided to use our slaves that way.”

Hermione nodded, “It's strange how naturally submissive the girls we've gathered are. You would think that we'd encounter at least a couple of witches who were dominant, but, other than Astoria in the future, the witches are all eager to drop to their knees. And wouldn't you expect at least a couple of them to object to being given to other men?”

He shrugged, “It's not that unusual really, although it's something Tom studied when he was first getting started, because he'd noticed the same thing. There are a lot of witches that we've spoken with this summer that we didn't even consider, like the girl who worked at Fortescue's, or the barmaid at the Leaky. I'd be willing to bet that, if we spent time with them, we would find out that they are dominants as well. I know you think the whole Second Corollary to Jeremy's Law is nonsense, but we seem to have a knack for finding witches who are submissive, maybe it's our magic recognizing them? Might be an interesting subject for your NEWT Charms project.”

Hermione stared at him for a long moment, before shaking her head and laughing. “Sorry, I'm still not used to you actually using your brain and researching things.” He gave her a mock offended look, before shrugging.

“Fair enough, you can blame it on Tom's influence, he was determined to be the very best, and I'm going to need all the advantages I can get to make sure the Voldemort that's still out there ends up in hell where he belongs.”

She nodded, reaching into her bag and pulling out a notepad. “I've been thinking about that, he's currently got four Horcruxes, the ring, the locket, the cup and Ravenclaw's Diadem. Midnight could probably get the cup for us, since Gringotts doesn't care about the legal status of their customers, and once Sirius is free, he can get the locket for us. The diadem is easy, we can get that once we get to the school, the only one that might be a problem is the ring, since there are a lot of nasty wards, not to mention the compulsion and withering curse on the ring itself.”

Harry was nodding along, this wasn't any new information, other than the idea of using Midnight to retrieve the cup, which sounded better than trying to rob Gringotts, even if the idea of riding a dragon did sound like a lot of fun. He could 'hear' Tom laughing in his mind about taking a ride on a dragon when he suddenly froze. “Uh, Hermione, what about my scar? I really don't like the idea of taking a Killing Curse to the face the way I did in your time.”

She shook her head, “I don't blame you, and I've got a couple of ideas about how to avoid it. The first is putting the knowledge that you have Tom in your scar under the Fidelus with you as the Secret Keeper. Then we can work on capturing the wraith form and trapping it in amber or some other jewel and tossing it through the veil along with the Horcruxes. We should also put the existence of the Prophecy under Fidelus as well, so Dumbledore doesn't get suspicious.”

She made a note at the bottom of the page and then said “The next way, I'm not certain about, I don't know enough about wand lore, but if we can get Voldemort's wand from Pettigrew before turning him in to the DMLE, there's a possibility that you can cast a 'finite' at the scar and remove it. There's a lot of theory that I need to research before trying that, though.”

“Yeah, I'm sorry but I'm not really crazy about the idea of pointing any wand at my head, lets focus on the first idea for now, okay?”

Hermione made a face, “Understandable, let's leave that as plan 'B' for now. Remind me to talk to Midnight when we get back to the room, see if she knows where her vault key is. If we can get the key it would make it a lot easier to get the cup.” Putting her notepad away, she grinned, “But that's enough serious conversation for now, when are you going to be sliding Cho into Sirius' bed?”

“It depends on how quick we can get him a trial. If the trial is before we get on the Express, that's when it will happen, if not, it will be during the Winter Holiday. I've already told Narcissa she will be spending time in his bed, and the old dog is looking forward to it, naturally, so he won't be neglected.”

Hermione smirked, “I'm sure he won't be. I wonder how Remus is going to react to everything that is going on, since the news is going to break before we get on the … Oh shite, the Dementors, they boarded the train looking for Sirius the last time, what if they are searching for Bellatrix this time?”

Harry shut his eyes and leaned back in the seat, thinking furiously, until he grinned. “Okay, I've got it. It's a little earlier than I was originally planning, but if the Dementors want Bellatrix Lestrange, let's give them what they want.” Before she said anything, he continued, “We've got a certain greasy git who's outlived his usefulness, and in the potions I had Dobby remove was the basic polyjuice...”

Hermione grin was matching his own as she nodded, “A confounding hex and the Imperious to show herself near the Dementors, and problem solved!” She chuckled, “It's times like this that I wish you were a girl, because I'd shag your brains out for that idea.”

He turned to her with a leer, “Just remember, Lady Potter, that once we are in our quarters, your arse is mine! If I'm only going to enjoy it for one night, I'm going to make sure it's memorable.”

She snorted, “Yeah, big talk Potter, but I'll tell you what, if you get me off as well as my memories of Astoria, I might just let you have again, so make sure you bring your 'A' game.”

The two of them stared at each other challengingly for a long moment, before the started laughing.

Chang's Apothecary
74 Crescent Ridge
Diagon Alley
5:00 pm

Finally, the day was over and she could get some relief! Leaving Gina to close up, Mei hurried into the back of the shop and rushed up the stairs to her apartment, her hands already fumbling with the buttons of her robe. By the time she had unlocked the door and gone inside, she was pushing her dress off her shoulders, leaving it laying on the floor inside the door. Closing and locking the door, she unhooked her bra and dropped it on top of the dress before shoving her knickers off.

Shoving open her bedroom door, she frantically pulled out the bottom drawer of her dresser, fumbling for the toys she had carefully hidden from prying eyes. Grabbing what she wanted, she stretched out on the bed, lifting her legs and pointing her wand at her arse. Once she was prepared, she pressed the plug against her tight hole, grunting as the ring stretched around the bulb. She relaxed when the plug slid all the way inside, and she tapped it with her wand, starting the vibrations.

Moaning in pleasure, she grabbed the vibrator and started it moving as she rubbed it against her swollen cunt. Shutting her eyes, she imagined herself laying on the bed in the Leaky, Harry looming over her as he rubbed his cock over her pussy, before pushed the head between her lips. As his cock stretched her, she slid the toy into her body, gasping as she was filled.

She pumped the vibrator inside herself as she pictured Harry plunging in, the plug in her arse moving on its own, and Mei imagined that it was this mysterious Mistress who was taking her. The sensations kept building until she was just on the edge, until, in her mind, she saw Cho kneeling over her face, lowering her pussy down to her waiting tongue.

It was then that the pressure building finally broke through, and she screamed her release to the ceiling, bursts of pleasure rocketing throughout her body, her pussy and arse clenching around the toys as she stiffened. She collapsed, shuddering as she was floating in a sea of bliss, pleasure she had never imagined carrying her away from everything.

Eventually Mei came back to herself and slowly removed the toys from her body. Setting them aside to clean, she stumbled off the bed and into the bathroom. Starting the shower, she shook her head in disbelief at what had just happened, but didn't even try to deny that she had needed the release. Stepping under the water, she felt the tension of the day fading away as the pulsing jets hit her shoulders and back.

Mei had been struggling to concentrate all day, to the point that Gina had looked at her with concern several times. She cursed her active imagination, and Cho's enthusiastic description of everything she'd been doing with Master and Mistress, but she was randy enough to shag Snivellus if he walked into the shop!

Of course, part of it was her own fault, her husband had been dead for years, and while she had enjoyed an occasional lover since then, it just wasn't the same. And she had been affected by Harry's power, just not to the point that Cho had been, although she had needed to excuse herself the other night to go to her bedroom and get herself off after hearing about how Master had exposed Cho in the toy store and used the crop on her before fingering her to orgasm.

It hadn't happened often, but Mei still cherished the memories of the nights her husband would tie her to the bed and use the crop to get her warmed up before taking her. So why was she hesitating to take what she was being offered? That was an easy question to answer, it was because she knew that if she went to Harry, she would end up with her tongue deep in Cho's pussy, and while a part of her found the idea deliciously exciting, there was still a small part that rebelled at the idea of having sex with her daughter.

She was honest enough to admit that if it wasn't Cho, if it was almost any other girl, she wouldn't hesitate an instant to spread the girl's legs and start licking. But, could she really fuck her own daughter? That was what she had to decide.

Stepping out of the shower, she wrapped a towel around her and stepped into her bedroom. Looking around, she was going to pick up her clothing and put them into the hamper to be washed when she groaned, remembering where she had left them. Pulling open the bedroom door, she walked toward the kitchen doorway and bent over to grab her clothes, not even noticing the door from the alley opening until she heard the gasp of a female voice.

Whirling around, she saw Cho standing there, the door closed behind her. Without letting herself think about what she was doing, Mei dropped her clothing and unwrapped the towel standing nude in front of her daughter. Striding forward, she pulled Cho into an embrace, and her face came down to capture her mouth, her tongue demanding entrance.

Yes, it seemed that she could have sex with her daughter, was her last thought before Cho started kissing her back.

Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire
Friday, August 27th, 1993
6:00 pm

They were sitting at Narcissa's dining room table, the remains of dinner in front of them and now it was time to start making plans for the next few days. Anastasia, Daphne and Cho had already left, and Luna had gone back to the Leaky to retrieve Bella, since they needed her input. Narcissa had checked on Sirius, and he was still sound asleep. Putting an alarm that would let them know if he tried to open the bedroom door, she came back down and joined them.

Harry looked around the table, enjoying the sight of Narcissa and Bella sitting close, their arms around each other, and he was looking forward to watching the two of them having sex after they finished the meeting. It was something he'd been dreaming of since Tom first started sending him the dreams, and it was finally going to happen. But that had to wait, it was time for business. Clearing her throat, he said,

“Okay, Hermione and I were talking earlier and have an idea to get rid of the problem of the Dementors. It also will take care of the Snape situation at the same time. Here's what we came up with...”

By the time he had finished going over the plan, Dobby had retrieved the body of Snape from the Chamber and placed him in one of the cells in the basement, and Bella had volunteered to be the one to place the Imperious on the bastard, since she had a lot more experience with the unforgivable. Narcissa had found a wand that was a good match for her sister, since they were going to have Snape carry the wand she'd removed from the guard.

The planning was interrupted as they were trying to find a way to locate the Dementors by a spectral swan floating through the wall toward Harry. He grinned as it approached, “Cho managed the Adfero, that's excellent!”

The swan stopped in front of Harry and they all heard, “Master, I just wanted to ask if it was okay that I didn't come back this evening. Mei is convincing me to allow her to join us, and, Oh! Oh yes, right there! She's very persuasive, but we're going to be busy for the next several hours. Love you Master.”

The swan faded as all of them started laughing. Sending a message back, he gave Cho permission, but laughingly told her that he expected the two of them to be prepared to demonstrate exactly what they were doing the next morning in his rooms.

“Okay, it sounds like Cho is having an interesting evening, but we still need to figure out how to get Snivellus his first and last kiss. Any ideas?”

There was no sound for a few minutes as they thought, but then Narcissa said, “From what I remember, during the last war, when the Dementors were out in force, the muggles complained about unusually cold and foggy weather in different areas. If we can find out where there is a sudden drop in temperature we can use elves to check and see if the Dementors are there.”

Harry opened his mouth, but then paused closing his eyes. Opening them again, he said “Okay, that was kind of strange, Tom usually waits until I'm asleep, but he actually has an Outstanding NEWT in Divination, and there is a spell to check the weather using a map and he taught it to me. Do you have a map of the United Kingdom? We can use that to narrow down the search.”

A few minutes later, he, Narcissa and Luna were leaning over a map in Lucius' office, and Harry was teaching the two of them the spell. Bella and Hermione were taking care of getting Snape prepared for his grand entrance and Harry didn't really want to think about what they were going to do to the bastard, no matter how much he deserved it.

It only took about ten minutes for them to narrow down the location to Surrey, not far from Privet Drive. Which made a certain amount of sense, considering it was the Ministry. They still expected that Sirius would be after Harry, and there was a chance he knew about the Dursleys, so stationing Dementors in the area would almost be useful.

Narcissa called Dobby, since he knew the area from the previous summer, and the elf popped away to check. He was back less than a minute later to report that there were many Dementors in the area.

When they got down to the cell where Snape was being held, Bella was finishing up giving the imperioused man his instructions. Once he had swallowed the polyjuice, Hermione transfigured his clothing into a set of plain women's robes, leaving an exact duplicate of Bellatrix sitting there. Snape was just starting to move when Harry signaled Dobby. The elf grabbed the robes and disappeared.

“Farewell Snivellus, at least you are finally doing something decent.” Harry said, as they walked back upstairs to the kitchen to wait. It was several minutes later that Dobby popped in, shivering with the cold. Hermione pulled a bar of chocolate out of her bag and handed it to Dobby, who ate it gratefully.

Once he stopped shivering, Dobby said, “It be's done, the demons sucked out nasty potions mans soul. Can Dobby be excused, is very tired.”

Harry grinned, “Now that we've taken care of that miserable bastard, it's time to celebrate!” Looking at Narcissa, he said “Ever since Tom started sending the dreams to me, there were a couple of things that were my absolute favorites. Can you guess what they were? One of them was having you and Bella together, and I think this is the perfect time to enjoy it in person.” Standing, he said “While the idea of taking the two of you on top of the table is interesting, I think the carpet in the living room would be more comfortable, don't you?”

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Hermione grinned in anticipation as she stripped naked, sitting down next to Luna on the couch. Harry was still mostly dressed, but he'd opened his trousers and unzipped his fly, letting his cock press through the opening. Luna was leaning against her, a soft smile on her face, but Hermione could tell that the girl was looking forward to this as much as she and Harry were.

Harry was sitting in a chair in the center of the room, the carpet laying in front of him. “I want to watch the two of you together first, then you can serve me. So get started.”

Narcissa was the first to move, one hand dropping down to start rubbing Bella's pussy, the other grabbing her sister by the hair and pulling her face in for a kiss. It was easy to see who was the stronger of the sisters as Bella closed her eyes and opened her mouth, allowing Narcissa's tongue to plunder her mouth.

Hermione felt Luna moving against her, and glanced over, seeing her love rubbing her pussy as she stared at the two women. She turned back to the show in front of her, she'd seen Luna getting herself off plenty of times, this was the first time she'd been able to watch the Black sisters together. She smirked, it wasn't just Harry that had an incest kink, it seemed, but if she got the chance she was going to ask Daddy if she could enjoy Monica for the evening. She'd let him watch of course, and even let him enjoy Good Girl and the Brat at the same time.

Narcissa had broken the kiss and had Bella laying flat on her back now, her legs spread wide as her sister was kneeling over her face and pumping her fingers into Bella's cunt. Bella was licking her sister feverishly, her hands beating on the carpet as she jerked her hips, trying to get the fingers in deeper. It's too bad that they couldn't let Andromeda or Tonks in on the secret, it would really be exciting to see all of them together, Hermione mused.

Narcissa was riding Bella's face, her hand almost completely inside the other woman, when Harry said, “I told you I wanted to see both of you having sex with the other Narcissa, that doesn't mean you can sit back and let your sister do all the work. Get down there and use your mouth the way you used to!”

The blonde immediately lowered herself down and put her face between Bella's thighs, licking and sucking on Bella's lips before sliding her tongue inside her sister's pussy. Grinning suddenly, Hermione lifted her wand and pointed it at the carpet under the two women and concentrated. Slowly, the carpet started to rise up, still supported like it was on the floor, and began to rotate.

Harry looked over at her and grinned, before turning his attention back to the oblivious women. Sitting back on the couch, Hermione put her arm around Luna, her hand playing with the blonde's tits as she watched the sisters licking each other. They were clearly lost in what they were doing, paying no attention to their audience as they pleasured each other. They were both still very attractive, but Hermione briefly envied Harry, having the memory of watching the two of them when they 17 and 18 years old. She blinked, could that be the solution to Bella's situation? It would be difficult, and probably painful as hell, but could it be done? Returning her to the physical and mental age of 18 or so, before she took the Dark Mark and went insane? It would allow her to walk around in her human form, but would the bond still tie her to Harry? Damn, she needed to get access to the Black library, or the Department of Mysteries, but the Unspeakables would ask too many questions that she didn't want to answer. Crap!

She grimaced, forcing herself to stay on the couch when she really wanted to get up and start researching. Closing her eyes, she focused on her Occlumency to try and relax, only to be surprised when she felt soft hands moving her legs apart and warm breath on her curls. Opening her eyes, she looked down at saw Luna looking up at her with a concerned expression. Forcing a smile, Hermione said, “It's okay love, I just thought of something I want to research, and you know I can get when that happens. But please, carry on, I'll never say no to your tongue.”

The concerned look faded, and Luna gave her a smile before leaning in and licking her pussy from the bottom to the top. Hermione sighed happily as her pet washed all her concerns away. Turning her attention back to the women, she saw that they had each managed to get two fingers into their sister's arse, stretching them as their mouths were busy.

It wasn't long before first Bella, and then Narcissa lifted their faces and cried out their release, with Narcissa actually collapsing on top of her sister, shuddering and babbling nonsensically before falling silent, a beatific smile on her face.

The women were just starting to stir when a soft chime rang through the room, and Narcissa jerked back to awareness, looking around wildly. “Shite, that was the door to Sirius' room. Bella, you need to get out of here!”

Bella blinked foggily, but then the words seemed to register and without moving from the carpet, disappeared with a soft 'crack' of apparition. The carpet had stopped moving and settled back into place by the time they could hear footsteps in the hallway above them.

Narcissa started to stand and clean herself when she saw Harry with his trousers open. Smirking, she lowered herself to her knees and crawled to him, saying in a voice loud enough to carry, “Master, may your slave serve you?”

Hermione saw the amusement in Harry's eyes as he spoke, “Of course my Alpha, and you can touch yourself as you pleasure me.”

Narcissa was kneeling between Harry's legs, her tongue licking his shaft when Sirius came walking down the stairs. The look on the older man's face was priceless, and Hermione had to bite her lip to keep from laughing as he flushed bright red and turned around, hurrying back up the stairs.

Harry moaned softly as Narcissa took him all the way into her mouth, locking her lips around him and sucking as she pulled back. He didn't even seem to notice that Sirius had left, and probably wouldn't have cared even if he did notice. She was sucking him enthusiastically, one hand fingering her pussy while the other fondled her breasts.

From the way Harry was reacting, Hermione was going to have to experience Narcissa's skills for herself. Thanks to the 'futa' spell, she had a much greater appreciation for the pleasure men get from sex, although she still preferred the feel of a soft tongue licking her most of the time.

She was distracted from watching Narcissa when Luna's tongue brushed her clit, sending her entire body tingling with pleasure. Reaching down, she stroked the girl's hair affectionately, and Luna looked up, adoration in her silver eyes, before starting to suck gently on her swollen pussy lips.

Hermione closed her eyes and relaxed, letting the pleasure build as Luna slid two fingers into her pussy, touching her in all the right places. The sounds of Narcissa sucking, and Harry's soft moans of encouragement faded away, everything disappeared but the feeling of Luna's lips and tongue, and her fingers. It didn't take long for the pleasure to hit, and she heard herself calling Luna's name as she was washed away.

She thought she heard Harry moaning Narcissa's name as he came, but it wasn't important right now, she was enjoying herself!

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry
Headmaster's Office
Friday, August 27th, 1993
8:30 pm

Albus looked up from the stack of marriage notifications from Gringotts that Minerva had dropped on his desk, a look of frustration on her face. He was confused at the expression at first, it wasn't unusual for a few couples to get married as soon as they turned 16 so why was Minerva looking unhappy.

When he started reading the names on the notifications he understood. Seeing that the first notification had the seal of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter he grimaced, if Harry had taken up the Head of House position, it would be next to impossible to get him to return to the Dursley's the next summer. Oh well, there's still nine months to convince him, especially if Sirius Black is still at large. So who is Lady Potter? Ah, Miss Granger. That's no surprise, considering how close the two of them have been since that Halloween. Looking up at Minerva he smiled, “How much did you win betting on Miss Granger, Minerva?”

She glared at him, “That's not important now, Albus, take a look at the other notices! This is going to cause a lot of problems this year. Not the least being the need to get the Lords Quarters opened up again, they haven't been used in years.”

Shrugging, he picked up the next notice. It wasn't the normal marriage notice, how odd, he hadn't seen a concubine notice in years. His eyes widened when he saw the names, Lord Potter and Cho Chang? Interesting, very interesting. “I see that young Harry is taking after Charlus and not James. I just hope they keep things to their rooms, Charlus and Dorea caused the staff a massive number of headaches with their enjoyment of public displays.”

Minerva scowled, “I'm just glad they were before my time, I'm no prude, but I have no interest in watching people rutting on the Staff Table the way they were rumored to have done.”

Albus chuckled, “Not a rumor, I was there at the time and saw them. It was the morning after they had taken their last NEWT and a couple of us came down early for breakfast and caught them.”

Grabbing a lemon drop from the dish on his desk, he popped it in his mouth as he picked up the last notice. Another Ancient and Noble Family? The Peverell Family, oh, that's right, there was an article that a head of the family had been found. Let's see who it is... He nearly choked on the candy when he saw the names. Harry Potter is the Head of the Peverell Family? And Luna Lovegood is the Lady Peverell? Xeno Lovegood's daughter? How did she and Harry meet? And is she as insane as her father?

Sitting back, he sighed, “I understand your reaction now, Minerva. With two wives, it's going to trigger the Multiple Marriage Laws, and there will be a lot of maneuvering around to get close to the Potter name and fortune. And I doubt that Harry has any idea how to handle the traditional families.” Shaking his head, he said “Hopefully Hugo will be willing to talk to Harry, and Harry will probably enjoy talking to someone who know Charlus and Dorea as well as James. If not, I don't know who I can talk to, the rest of the men who fall into the Multiple Marriage situation were either neutral or dark, and that's not someone that I want influencing the young man.”

Albus was reaching for a sheet of parchment to send a note to his old friend when he noticed that Minerva hadn't moved. “Is there anything else, Minerva?”

“Has there been any word from Severus? Because we're going to need to make a decision about his classes, and Slytherin House.”

He shook his head, “No, nothing at all. The only thing my monitor tells me is that he is still alive.”

“You have monitors on your staff without asking permission? That's damned presumptuous of you Albus, and I'll thank you to remove mine immediately!” Minerva hissed, scowling at him.

Albus put his hands up placatingly, “No, no I don't have monitors on any of the other staff. Severus and I agreed to the monitor when he came to me during the war. It was necessary to be aware if he was injured or killed.” He turned and gestured to one of the silver gadgets sitting on the shelf behind him, which was twirling slowly. “As long as the device is twirling, Severus's heart is beating normally. If he were injured it would be moving rapidly.”

Before he could turn back, the device gave out a high pitched whine as it stopped moving. He stared at it in horror as it tipped over, and lay still.

“Does, does that mean what I think it means, Albus?” Minerva whispered.

“I'm afraid so, it means that Severus has died.”

End Chapter Eleven

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat

PART: 12 of ?? Kitten in the Alley

AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])

DISTRIBUTION: HP Fan Fiction Archive, Archive of Our Own, Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.Net

DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.

SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat Animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!

FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster

RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle, Harry/Hermione/Luna, Harry/Hermione/Lavender/Luna, Harry/Cho, Hermione/Susan/Hannah

RATING: NC-17

WORD COUNT: <7,721>

SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?

WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.

AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.

NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16 ^th Birthday when the story starts.

NOTE ON LEMONS: Not planning much in the way of explicit lemon in this chapter, need to move the story along so I can get them onto the Hogwarts Express in the near future.

CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson

Narcissa Black Malfoy is portrayed by Porn Actress Devon

Lavender Brown is portrayed by Model Danielle Sellers

Parvati and Padma Patil are portrayed by Model Courtnie Quinlan

Fleur “Good Girl” Delacour is portrayed by Model Rhian Sugden

Gabrielle “Brat” Delacour is portrayed by Model Jurgita Valts

Daphne Greengrass is portrayed by Alexandra Daddario

Katie Bell is portrayed by Model Pia Marzo

Mei Chang is portrayed by Model Julri Waters

Chang's Apothecary

74 Crescent Ridge

Diagon Alley

8:30 pm

Cho stretched as she climbed out of bed, trying not to disturb Mei who was sleeping next to her, a sated smile on her face. Walking toward the shower, she thought back on what had happened earlier. Cho had been shocked but thrilled when her mother had dropped the towel and started kissing her earlier. Not only was it something that Master wanted her to do, even if he hadn't made it an order, but she was incredibly excited by the idea as well.

And it was even better than she'd imagined! Cho was extremely grateful to Mistress for teaching her the 'futa' spell, it was very educational experiencing sex from a man's perspective, and she had a much greater appreciation of the pleasures of a buggering after feeling Mei's arse around her cock. But she could recast the spell and go back to bed in a little while, she needed to contact Mari, so they could get together before it was time for the Express. She grinned, it was a good thing Master and Mistress were good at expansion charms because the compartment would be very crowded otherwise, with the girls that would be in there.

Finishing with her shower, she got dressed in a casual outfit, even though she would love to see Mari's reaction if she called her while naked. Checking her reflection, she nodded, she didn't have the just shagged through the mattress look that she'd had most mornings since Master claimed her. Grabbing the floo powder, she called Marietta's house and waited for her friend to answer.

When the redheaded girl came to the fire, Marietta grinned, “Hey stranger, where have you been hiding lately?”

Cho laughed, “Can anybody hear us?” When her friend shook her head, “I'm not going to go into details over the floo, but I've been spending most of the time naked with somebody who just turned 16, and it's been incredible!”

Mari stared at her, “Really? Spill girl! I need details damn it, if one of us is having a satisfying sex life, you need to share!”

Cho smirked, “Well, I can ask him if he wants to have a threesome, if you really want me to share. I'm pretty sure he'd go for the idea, he is a guy after all.”

Cho couldn't believe that Mari had given her an opening like that, but she wasn't going to let it pass by. It did feel odd speaking about Master so flippantly, but she knew he would understand.

Mari's jaw dropped, before she laughed, “Okay, I asked for that, but seriously, I'm dying to know everything, can you come over tonight?”

Cho shook her head, “Sorry, I've got to help mum with something, and I'm going to be busy most of the day tomorrow. But I should be available by around 7 o'clock. Why don't you ask your mum if you can spend tomorrow night here? We can catch up, and then take care of any last minute shopping in the morning.”

Her friend left the floo for a couple of minutes, but when she came back, Marietta was smiling. “That will be great, Mum has plans of her own tomorrow night, so it's no problem for me to spend the night.”

The two of them chatted about other things for a few minutes before Cho ended the call. When the fire turned back to its normal color, she started laughing. She'd be willing to put galleons on Marietta spending time with a vibrating wand before going to sleep. The girl was practically panting for details on what she had done with Master, which will make it much easier to get the girl naked in her bed, and Cho couldn't wait.

Stripping naked, she opened the door to Mei's room and saw her mother sitting up in bed. When the door opened, Mei smiled and reached for her. Cho grinned, she could sleep later!

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Ministry for Magic

Department of Magical Law Enforcement

Friday, August 27 ^th , 1993

9:00 pm

Director Amelia Bones grinned as she tossed the floo powder into her fireplace. It was about damn time they caught a break in this case, and this was just about the biggest! As soon as the flames turned green, she stuck her head in the fire and called out “The Chocolatiers”

Less than a minute later, Cornelius came to the floo and bent down, “Amelia? What's going on, you don't usually call me at home.”

“I just wanted you to know that Bellatrix Lestrange was caught by the Dementors about an hour ago and was kissed. It's been confirmed, and, just to ease your mind about the missing guard, the wand she was carrying was the guard's. It's almost certain that she was acting alone.”

Amelia could see the relieved smile on the man's face even through the flames. Not that she could blame him, even though Black was still at large, Lestrange was just as dangerous, and with what she did to the Longbottom's, the Aurors were especially eager to capture her.

“That's fantastic news, Amelia! And while the loss of Auror life is a horrible thing, knowing that he fell while doing is duty is far better than thinking he had assisted a mad killer to escape. Have you made the announcement yet?”

“No Minister, since it was just confirmed less than five minutes ago. I wanted you to be informed and to see if you wanted to be present when we make the announcement.” She could see the considering look on his face, but then he shook his head.

“No, Magda and I are entertaining the grandchildren tonight, and they don't seem to understand that Grampa actually has a job to do at times.” He chuckled, “Oh well, they're all future voters, got to keep them happy, don't you agree?”

Amelia laughed, knowing that Lestrange was dead put her in a good enough mood that she'd laugh at Fudge's jokes, especially since he wasn't trying to force his way into the announcement.

“Well I'll let you get back to your constituents, Minister. I'll see you in the morning.”

Hearing him laugh, she pulled her head out of the fire and ended the call. Now if they could only find something, anything on Black, but the man seemed to disappear into thin air after escaping, there hadn't been a single sighting, anywhere. And finding out from the Goblins that the Umbridge line was extinct meant that Dolores Umbridge had died at some point was still another headache she didn't need. She really couldn't feel badly for the woman's death, considering what she suspected the woman was guilty of, but it was a mess.

Standing, she changed into her official robes and left her office to make the announcement that Bellatrix Lestrange was dead.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Brown Manor

26 Belgravia Court

London, UK

Friday, August 27 ^th , 1993

9:00 pm

Lavender leaned back against the wall of the sunken tub, enjoying the way the hot water and oils soothed her sore muscles. She always enjoyed playing with Parv and Pad but keeping up with the two of them put her in some uncomfortable positions at times. But she wouldn't give it up for anything, and she knew that the twins felt the same way.

She smiled, thinking how much fun it would be having the sisters kneeling next to her as they lived out their fantasies of serving Master and Mistress. Her smile grew naughty as she thought about Master's letter, and she wondered which of Master's roommates he would have her serving?

A splash of water in the face broke her out of her wondering, and she glared at Parvati, sputtering.

“Okay, spill! You've gone off into dirty dream land several times since you got that letter this morning. What's got you in a twist?” Parvati demanded, a smirk on her face.

“Just thinking about how Master told me I'd get to live out one of my fantasies while the two of you are busy with he and Mistress, and wondering which particular fantasy it will be.” With that, she closed her mouth and returned Parvati's smirk, to the other girl's annoyance.

It was Padma who broke the staring contest, “Come on, you two, knock it off. And Lavender, you don't get to toss something like that out there and not give us the details. If you don't want a spanking, then start explaining!”

Lavender laughed, “Oh, all right! You know about my fantasy of Master having me serving his roommates?” The twins nodded, she had shared the fantasy several times, “Well, in his letter, Master told me that I would be living out one of my fantasies, and I'm just wondering who will be enjoying me.”

“Damn, that's a wild thought,” Parvati moaned, her face flushing. “And it's not like what Father would do, just selling us to some business partner of his to make a better deal, and who'd put us to work in his brothel. Which is about the best we could expect if Father was the one to make the decision. But since Potter is an Ancient and Noble, not to mention English, family, there's nothing Father can really do.”

She smiled evilly, “Although, if we approach him properly after he claims us, maybe Master would be interested in destroying Father and claiming our mothers? They're all still attractive women, and I'm sure they would be extremely grateful to be away from Father.”

Padma snorted, “To get away from Father, they'd probably volunteer to be buggered by Hagrid! I'm honestly surprised they haven't figured out a way to kill him by now. I know that I'd do my best to get rid of him before I was forced to sign any sort of contract. But, if Master does agree to destroy Father, he'll need to learn about the business, there are too many people depending on the Patil family for their livelihood, and it wouldn't be right to hurt them just to destroy Father.”

Lavender shook her head, this conversation was getting far too serious. “You can plot the destruction of your father later, I'm more interested in who, of Master's room mates, you'd drop your knickers for the fastest?”

Parvati giggled, “Oh, Neville without a doubt. He's always been polite to me, but I can see something in his eyes that he'd be a monster once the kit comes off. And, I happened to get a look at him working in the greenhouses to harvest the mandrakes, and he had his robes off. He was wearing shorts, instead of his usual trousers, and let's just say that whoever serves him is going to be stretched like you won't believe!” She held up her hands about eight inches apart, and Lavender and Padma both moaned softly as they pictured it.

“How about you, Lav? Padma really doesn't know them as well as we do, so it's not fair to have her choose.”

“Oh, it's Ron, I know he's got some serious faults, but I think that's more to do with being overshadowed by his brothers, and now that he's over 16 and wanting to attract a girlfriend, he'll be working on improving. Besides, it's like with Neville, there's something in his eyes that makes me want to see them looking down at me when I have his cock in my mouth.”

Padma shook her head, “Sorry, I can't see it! Sure, I don't know him the way you do, but just watching him eat is enough to make me demand danger pay before letting him touch me!” She grinned, “Though his twin brothers, that might make for an interesting evening. I wonder if they play together the way you and I do, 'Vati?”

The conversation turned extremely raunchy as they discussed what Fred and George did in private, and Lavender smiled to herself. She had accomplished one of Master and Mistress's commands, getting the twins to accept the idea of being given to others. She knew that Parvati wouldn't be a problem, but she thought Padma might object. Since they didn't, it would make things a lot more enjoyable when they invaded the Gryffindor boys' dorms.

Although thinking about the twin's father, it did make her miss her parents a bit, they may have spoiled her, but her daddy would never have tried to sell her. It was over a year, and the Aurors still had no idea who had killed the two of them. She would need to explain the truth to Master and Mistress, and maybe they could help?

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

The Leaky Cauldron

Harry's Room

9:30 pm

It was a strange feeling to be alone in his room except for Hedwig, even Midnight was gone, Hermione and Luna had asked to enjoy Bella for the night, and he had agreed. But it still left him without company, and it was the first night in weeks that he didn't have a warm and willing woman in his bed, and he decided he didn't like it. Of course, knowing that Cho was having sex with Mei, would be bringing her to the room in the morning was something to look forward to. And Lavender was bringing the Patil twins tomorrow afternoon was going to be several dreams come true, but he was in the mood for a playmate now!

Trying to distract himself, he sat down and invited Neville to spend the day with him in the Alley on Sunday, mentioning that he had arranged a late 16 ^th birthday gift. He was planning on two gifts, the first was a visit to Ollivander's, to get a properly fitted wand, and the second was the afternoon with Parvati. Harry wondered which gift Neville would appreciate more?

After sending the letter off with Hedwig, and telling his familiar that she could take her time and hunt on the way back, he lay down on the bed and tried to read, but he just couldn't concentrate on the story. Finally giving it up as a bad idea, he decided to go out for a while, maybe he would meet somebody to keep him entertained for the night? Sending a message to Hermione that he was going out for the evening, and receiving back an amused 'have fun' he left the room.

Twenty minutes later, he was paying the cover charge at 'The Cauldron' a new club that had opened in Horizon Alley. He had spent a bit of time exploring this part of the Alley right after his birthday, enjoying the different businesses. Tom had been amazed at how blatant things were since the Alley hadn't been opened until after the War. While Justine's Toy Box had to give a wink and a nod to propriety, Lilith's had the sales girls walking around totally nude, and you could test the products on the girls.

He had been less amused at finding the memory orbs that showed him having sex with a variety of different women since he had never even met the women in the memories. He was going to need to find out who was the source of the polyjuice and make sure that they either stopped or paid him his share.

It was late enough that most of the shops were closed, but several businesses were still open, and he made note of the 'Playroom', which offered rooms for rent for the hour or the night, with various options in how the rooms were equipped. Several of the options intrigued him, and he was planning to bring whatever girl caught his eye back there.

Walking up to the bar, he got a butterbeer and turned to watch the crowd. He saw several people he recognized from Hogwarts, but they were all in groups, so he just smiled and nodded at them. He was just finishing his drink when he saw her and a predatory smile crossed his face. He didn't particularly like Pansy Parkinson, in fact, he could easily dislike her, but she would be looking for a protector now that Draco was dead, and she couldn't afford to be too particular.

Ordering another butterbeer and a girly drink, it didn't matter what, hell, he didn't even care if she drank the damn thing, he took the drinks and made his way over to the booth where she was sitting by herself. Sliding into the booth, he put the drink in front of her and bit back a laugh at the disgusted look she gave him. "Potter what the hell do you think you're doing? What possible reason could you have in that beef brained Gryffindor skull of yours to think that I would possibly welcome your company?"

He smirked, putting his hand on the table so she could see the ring, “Lord Potter, if you please, Miss Parkinson. And I would think you would welcome the company of someone who can offer you protection in the dungeons, now that Draco is no longer available.”

She glared at him before deliberately turned away from him. He moved closer, his mouth at her ear, and he said, "You haven't exactly made yourself popular in the Snake Pit, throwing around Malfoy's influence. In fact, my future Lady Slytherin has told me that there are several of the upper years who will be looking forward to showing you your place, whether you like it or not. Through my Lady Slytherin I'm going to be taking over the house, and I can and will protect you, if you are willing to agree to my demands."

Pansy turned back to him, disbelief on her face, but he could see the calculating look in her eyes. “First of all, what gives you the right to claim the Slytherin title? There is no way you are a descendant of our Noble Founder, not the son of a mud-blood like you! And second, just what sort of demands do you think you can make of me?”

Giving a mental command, the Slytherin ring appeared on his finger, and he said, “I can actually claim the title two ways, first, through the Peverell family, which are descendants of Slytherin, and also by Right of Conquest, since I've defeated the last Heir of Slytherin three times. Once when I was a baby, although that was probably something my mother did, and twice since I've been at Hogwarts. When I defeated Quirrell, who was possessed by him, and last year, when I prevented an attempted return, and destroyed the basilisk that had been petrifying people.”

He watched as she paled, the realization that he really had defeated the Dark Lord and had the power to do what he was saying showing in her eyes.

“As for my 'demands', nothing too onerous. Nothing a true Slytherin would have a problem with. Just the use of your body when either I or my Lady Slytherin desire it, your willingness to be extremely accommodating to others that I have a use for. But the difference between what I'm offering and what you have awaiting you in the dungeons is that I will ensure you get pleasure out of the experience. After all, you are taught to use whatever you have to achieve your goals, aren't you?”

His smile dropped, “And incidentally, whether you agree to my protection or not, you will be feeling the kiss of the crop for the insult to my mother.”

He would have been forgiven if he thought the way the girl stiffened and her nostrils flared were signs that she was mortally offended, but thanks to Tom's training, it was obvious that he had pressed several of her buttons at once. Not giving her a chance to recover, he said, “Finish your drink, or don't, I don't care. We're leaving.”

She automatically lifted the glass to her lips and drained it, and followed him without saying a word. Taking her hand, he led her out of the club, hiding the smirk at the interested looks the two of them were getting. The rumors about Pansy leaving with him were sure to start circulating before the night was out.

Walking down the Alley, he could sense Pansy's excitement growing, and was interested to find if the girl had any boundaries. She was even more of a natural submissive than Cho was, but he didn't have to be as gentle with Pansy since she was already experienced. Why hadn't any of the snakes figured out what she was? They could have had a supporter whose devotion would put Bella to shame.

Stopping at the Playroom, he pulled open the door and walked up to the window. Pulling out his coin pouch he said to the woman, "I need a Sensation Room, with bonds on the bed for the next six hours." Handing over the gold, he took the key to the room and turned to Pansy who had been standing quietly beside him. Pointing to a sign that read 'Clothing' he said,

“Take off your dress and anything you have on under it, I want to see what I'm going to be enjoying.”

He thought he heard the woman at the window snort in amusement, but his attention was focused on Pansy, and he thought for a second she was going to object, but instead, she just reached behind her and unzipped her dress, before pushing it off her shoulders. When the dress dropped, she was completely naked and, he was pleased to note, already completely hairless. She turned and bent forward to pick up the dress, giving him an excellent view of her arse. Harry had to admit, the girl was an absolute bitch, but she did have a cracking body!

After she hung up the dress and was given the receipt, he led her down the carpeted hallway to the room number on the key. Finding the door, he opened it and was pleased that the lights came on automatically, and the room was quite clean. There were a variety of restraints on the furniture and an open cabinet with crops and floggers as well as hoods and gags. He would have to bring his girls here during the Yule Break, he knew that Cho and Luna would love it! He would also have to get back in touch with Tonks, he'd been too busy to spend time with her lately.

Closing the door behind them, he turned to look at Pansy, to find she was practically drooling with excitement. It was clear that she had never seen anything like this, and his disgust with the so-called house of the cunning grew. He had mostly been lying about taking over Slytherin house, but if they were so dense they couldn't see what was in front of them, they needed proper leadership!

Clapping his hands sharply, he got her attention and said, “Before we go any further, there is a very important question you need to answer Pansy. The question is, are you accepting my protection, knowing what I will be requiring of you?”

He held up his hand to prevent her from answering, he wanted her to know exactly what to expect if she agreed.

“If you say no, then you will still be feeling the crop but after that, you are free to go. If you say yes, I will be giving you correction, but then you will spend the next several hours taking my cock in your mouth, your cunt and your arse, until you can't move from the number of climaxes I allow you to enjoy. What is your answer?”

There was no doubt in his mind what her answer would be, not from the way she reacted from the very first, but she did surprise him slightly. Walking into the center of the room, she slipped her wrists in the hanging cuffs and, when they tightened, she tugged on them and the chains pulled up toward the ceiling until she was standing on the tips of her toes. Looking at him, she softly said, "I accept my correction Master, and willingly offer myself to you for your protection."

Harry nodded, “Then we will start with the correction. I will only give you five, because you were the victim of poor examples, both at home and at school. However, if you let that word pass your lips again, I will make you wash your mouth with Hagrid's cum sucked from his cock. Is that understood?”

The look of disgust on her face and she acknowledged the order was priceless, but it would make sure she remembered. Picking up a ball gag, he pushed it into her open mouth and secured the straps behind her head. Walking to the open cabinet, he selected a stiff crop and swung it in the air a few times, both to let her hear it and build anticipation, as well as get a feel for the implement.

Moving behind her, he cast a mild skin-strengthening spell on the bound girl. He didn't want to hurt her, just to emphasize his dominance and that certain things were unacceptable. When he saw the spell hit, he pulled back his arm and swung the crop, landing in the center of her arse, making her jerk forward in her bonds. He was impressed, she didn't make a sound at the impact.

The second blow hit her at the bottom of her arse, at the crease between her thighs and her cheeks, and she was lifted off her feet as her legs reacted to the blow. She swung from her wrists for a moment until she was able to put her feet down.

He moved around her for the third, landing right on her tight nipples, which drew a shocked scream around the gag in her mouth, and she swayed in the bonds for a long moment.

Waiting until she was steady on her toes, he changed his crib on the crop and lined it up with the crack of her arse. When she was steady, he flicked the crop forward, hitting her on the sensitive flesh between her cheeks, drawing another scream, but he could also see the juices gathering on her pussy lips.

Nodding that she was already starting to get pleasure from the correction, he used his free hand to reach between her legs and stroke her pussy, working two fingers inside her and pumping quickly, his thumb rubbing her clit. When she started clenching around his fingers and he could hear her moaning through the gag, he pressed down on her nub at the same time as he struck her with the crop in the center of her arse again. Her entire body stiffened, and his fingers were soaked in her juices as she climaxed.

Dropping the crop, and sliding his fingers out of her pussy, he reached up and lengthened the chains holding her wrists, until she was kneeling on the carpeted floor, still swaying as her orgasm carried her away. Releasing the straps holding the gag in place, he pulled the ball from her mouth and, as he saw the awareness in her eyes, put his fingers, slick with her juices at her lips, and she started licking them right away, no hesitation about tasting herself all.

When his fingers were clean, he replaced them with his cock, and she smiled up at him, before taking him in her mouth and starting to suck. He let her get used to him being in her mouth before reaching down and holding her head in place. When he took control, Pansy's eyes lit up with excitement, relaxing her jaw so he could pump into her mouth.

She was moaning around his cock as he fucked her face, and the way she was trembling and rubbing her thighs together, it was obvious that she was enjoying the hell out of the way he was treating her. When he could feel the pressure building, he pulled out of her mouth, and he said, “Close your eyes, girl.”

Relaxing his control, he pointed his cock at her open mouth, and let her take the first blast on her tongue, before shifting and splashing across her closed eyes and nose, his cum running down her cheeks. The last burst landed on her heaving chest, coating her tits. She was already cumming from the way he was treating her, taking his load on her face just made the feelings more intense, and she was on another trip to her Happy Place.

Releasing her wrists from the cuffs, he helped Pansy to her feet and guided the senseless girl into the shower, and turned on the water. The cold water brought her back to reality, and she managed to get the cum off her face before it dried. Handing her a towel, he waited while she dried off and said, "How in the fuck did nobody in the Snake Den figure you out Pansy? I know that Draco was an idiot, but surely one of the upper years recognized your nature?"

When she shook her head, he snorted, “So much for the house of the cunning! If one of them had been aware, they could have been guiding you in serving them for the last two years, even before you could serve them sexually. You would have been a great deal happier, and probably been a nicer person, since you were getting your needs met.”

He watched Pansy as he was speaking, and the expression on her face as she imagined what her life could have been like was priceless. “Well, I don't know a way to go back in time far enough to change what happened, but I will be providing the guidance you need.”

“Thank you Master, and I'm sorry for the way I acted to you before you claimed me. I didn't understand many things.”

“Your apology is accepted, however you will also be serving Hermione, who is my Lady Potter, as well as apologizing to others after returning to Hogwarts. But, that does bring up an issue. In time you will be given a position in Lord Slytherin's household, but there are arrangements that need to be made before I openly claim the title and my Lady Slytherin, so in the meantime, you will be wearing the Potter concubine collar. Will that cause you difficulty with your father?”

Pansy stayed silent for a time, thinking, before she shook her head, “No Master, I don't believe it will. In fact, my father would probably approve, since he is trying to get people to forget that his brother and father had taken the Dark Lord's mark, and aligning with the 'Boy-Who-Lived' would help him in that goal.”

“Very good, he sounds like a reasonable man. Would you be comfortable as one of the Potter concubines? You would still have support of the future Lady Slytherin in the dungeons.”

“I'm concerned about Professor Snape, Master. It's so obvious that even Crabbe and Goyle have noticed just how much he hates anything to do with the name Potter, and he could order the Prefects to make my life difficult inside the house.”

“Well, I wouldn't worry too much about Professor Snape. I've developed sources of information that Dumbledore isn't aware of, and although he's trying to keep things quiet, I know that Snape disappeared without a trace several days ago, and nobody has any idea where he might be, or if he is even still alive.”

Pansy's eyes widened as she realized what wasn't being said, and she smiled slightly. Nodding, “In that case, and without Draco trying to influence attitudes, I should be perfectly safe. Most of the house aren't really that dark, but they are traditionalists, and recognize that Potter is an Ancient and Noble House as well as one of the Sacred Twenty-Eight, so they would not want to draw your attention in a negative way. Although there have been questions why you didn't act the way one of the Twenty-Eight to act.”

“That is something that you can blame Dumbledore for. I was raised in the muggle world, and Dumbledore is my magical guardian, but he never fulfilled any of his responsibilities. I've been learning a great deal over the summer, so I will be observing the traditions when we return to Hogwarts. But, I do believe we have been talking long enough, lay on your back on the bed, and slide your wrists in the cuffs.”

“Of course, Master!”

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

The Playroom

3 am

Pansy groaned into the pillow as Master plunged into her arse again, his fingers stroking her cunt and teasing her button. She had no idea how he was able to keep going and didn't have the energy to care right now, just as long as he kept shagging her!

Master had more than lived up to his earlier words, she didn't think she would be able to move, as many times as he had let her cum. It was a damn good thing that she had taken a room for the night, so her parents weren't expecting her home until after breakfast. It would take that long for her to recover.

She hadn't expected to have her world turned upside down when she walked into the Cauldron, she had just been looking for a bit of mindless fun. Master had been right, she knew that several upper years were not happy with the way she had behaved, and she could probably look forward to being passed around between them for the next several months, if not longer.

But when Master had sat down next to her and started talking, she knew she would accept whatever offer he made. She didn't know what had changed after the end of school, although she had heard stories of plenty of satisfied witches, but he was far more powerful and dominant than he had ever been. If Master had shown this side of himself at Hogwarts, Draco would have been willing to do anything, including kneeling for him to stay on his good side!

Pansy was already getting wet when Master told her what he would expect from her in return for his protection, and he was right, nothing he said bothered her in the slightest. She was Slytherin, she was willing to use whatever she had to get what she wanted, and if letting him enjoy her body kept her from being gang-raped on a nightly basis, then she would spread her legs for him whenever he wanted.

She had tried to keep her mask on, but when he told her she would be feeling the crop for calling his mother that word, it was all she could do to keep from sliding under the table and taking him in her mouth. She had been a daze when they left the club and came to this place, but she had started to come back to herself when Master ordered her to remove her dress in front of the woman at the window, and she got even more excited, that he casually ordered her to display herself.

Pansy had heard that men like Master had existed, her mother had told her stories she had heard about the Dark Lord early in his rise before the madness became obvious. Her mother had never experienced it herself but knew women who still talked about their nights in his bed, and Pansy would have been one of them in a shot if she'd had the opportunity. She didn't give a damn about the pureblood ideology, but for the sort of pleasure the women had mentioned, she would take whatever attitude she needed to.

She felt Master swelling in her arse, and the sensation of being filled with his seed triggered her again, and she was floating above her body, looking down at where she was bound to the bed and her arse was bright red from the spanking he gave her, and she was content.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Malfoy Manor,

Wiltshire

Saturday, August 28 ^th , 1993

7:00 am

Narcissa was sipping her tea, wondering just what her Master had been up to that he needed pepper-up, stamina, and replenishing potions at this hour of the morning? Doubtless, it would be an entertaining story, and she had already been awake when his Adfero had arrived earlier. If it hadn't been for the amusement in his voice, she would have been concerned by how exhausted he sounded.

Checking the time, Master should be arriving any minute now, so she stood and removed her robe, walking naked to the Apparation point. Narcissa had just arrived when there was a silent 'pop' of displaced air, and Master was standing there.

She started to kneel, and he just chuckled, “There's nobody else here, is there? Don't bother with the kneeling, until I want you to. Are the potions ready? I think I finally hit my limits, but damn, What a night!”

“Of course, Master, I had all of them prepared. Can I ask you what happened?”

He held up a finger to wait and downed the three potions without stopping. Grimacing, he accepted the glass of water from Dobby and drained it. Handing the glass back to the devoted elf, Master smiled at Dobby and turned back to her, smoke pouring from his ears as he laughed.

“I wouldn't have believed it if I wasn't the one who was experiencing it, but it was Pansy Parkinson, twelve times in six hours, without a break. Her mouth, cunt and arse four times each and she was ready for more. And even more of a natural submissive than Cho.”

“Really? I'll admit I hadn't spent that much time with the girl, but Draco never mentioned anything about her being submissive.”

Master snorted, “I'm afraid that there is a distinct lack of observation in the house of the cunning now. I knew within seconds of sitting down next to her just who she really was, and she was naked and sliding her wrists in to the cuffs to take my crop ten minutes later. She's joining Cho as an official Potter concubine. But, talk to me about Alonzo and Imelda, they were not supporters during the war, so I don't know that much about them.”

“Certainly Master, would you like some breakfast while I go over what I know?”

Master nodded, and Dobby placed a heaping plate in front of him along with a cup of tea. He started eating with gusto, and she said,

“Alonzo is the current head of the House of Parkinson, due to his father and older brother falling in your service back in 1979. He has brought the house back to a reasonable amount of wealth through shrewd investments and growing his potions supply business. He is also extremely careful of the family reputation, and had been extremely unhappy when, after signing the betrothal between Draco and Pansy, Lucius was accused of being a Death Eater. I'm fairly certain that he would have broken the contract if the penalties weren't so severe.”

Taking a sip from her cup, “Having Pansy attached to an Ancient and Noble House, especially one with the reputation of the Potter's will please him greatly, and I would expect him to be very generous in any negotiations. There are already two older sons, and one grandson, so the Parkinson name is secured, which is important to him. He's fairly well respected among the Neutrals of the Wizengamot, although not in a leadership position, yet.”

“Any negatives?”

“Since he is very protective of the family reputation, if he discovers anything even close to the line, he will file a complaint with the Aurors. It's actually an understandable precaution on his part, considering just how damaged the family's reputation was after that Halloween. The other major negative is that he is considered a tremendous bore and doesn't receive invitations to the sort of social events that would allow him to improve his position.”

She paused, considering what else she remembered. “He is also rumored to keep a muggleborn mistress and treat her well, but that isn't confirmed. It is known that, as long as she is discrete, he turns a blind eye to Imelda's dalliances. In fact, I had briefly considered presenting Imelda and Pansy to you as a gift the day of the funeral, but decided I really don't like Imelda well enough to want to spend time with her, and contacted Anastasia and Daphne instead.”

He laughed, “And a very wise decision it was! But, if Pansy kept herself hidden, it's possible that Imelda has depths as well.” Wiping his face with a napkin he said,

“This Yule will still be too soon for you to be hosting a party, since it will only be about four months, but I want you to talk to Anastasia about having the Yule Ball at Greengrass Manor. Enough time will have passed for it to be acceptable for you to be in attendance. By then, Dumbledore's reputation will have taken several hits, so I will be ready to publicly claim the Slytherin Lordship, and announce Daphne as Lady Slytherin. Make sure that Alonzo and Imelda are included in the invites.”

Narcissa nodded, summoning a quill and parchment to write down her orders. She smiled slightly, even without the amazing sex, she was enjoying herself lately far more than she had in years!

Master continued, “I will need to find time before Tuesday to meet with the two of them, to sign the concubine contract for Pansy. I will be providing you with my thoughts on the two of them, since I don't have any preconceived opinions on the two of them. If necessary, we can adjust the plans for the Greengrass Ball, but it's best to have information that is as current as possible. We can also discuss the time of Cyrus' broom accident. I'm currently planning to name you as the Consort for Slytherin next summer, after the anniversary of Lucius and Draco's ceremony. There will be talk, but since we are observing the proprieties, nobody will care. Is there anything you can think of that I need to be aware of?”

She shook her head, “No Master, Andromeda will be arriving this afternoon, and if she finds him healthy enough, I will be letting him enjoy me as we have discussed. Do you wish me to keep you informed?”

He shook his head, “Not the details, unless I'm planning to use the information against someone, I have no interest in the details of another man's sex life. Just let me know if he is declared healthy.”

Standing, he said, "Thank you for the potions and breakfast, and while I would love to stay and put the potions to the test, Cho and Mei will be arriving within the next hour, and then Lavender will be bringing the Patil Twins to join us, so I need to save my energy."

She smirked at him, and he chuckled, shaking his head, “It's an arduous path I've chosen, but I will endure!”

She laughed as he used the floo to return to the Leaky Cauldron. Taking the list of orders, she walked up to her study and added them to the rest of the plans they had made and made a note to start digging into Albus' dirty laundry. Rita would love a chance to bring down the 'Leader of the Light' and, if nothing else, it would be entertaining to watch.

Narcissa was even happier that she'd decided to kill Lucius and Draco now. There is nothing a true Slytherin enjoys more than plotting the destruction of their enemies in a way that the enemy can't do anything about it. And since Dumbledore will have no idea that Master was plotting against him, it will make the man's downfall even more delicious.

Pulling out a fresh sheet of parchment, she began to write several letters.

End Chapter Twelve

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat

PART: 13 of ?? The Kittens Purr

AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])

DISTRIBUTION: HP Fan Fiction Archive, Archive of Our Own, Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.net

DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.

SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat Animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!

FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster

RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle, Harry/Hermione/Luna, Harry/Hermione/Lavender/Luna, Harry/Cho, Hermione/Susan/Hannah

RATING: NC-17

WORD COUNT: <7,613>

SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?

WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, Dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.

AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.

NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16 ^th Birthday when the story starts.

NOTE ON LEMONS: Not planning much in the way of explicit lemon in this chapter, need to move the story along so I can get them onto the Hogwarts Express shortly.

CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson

Narcissa Black Malfoy is portrayed by Porn Actress Devon

Lavender Brown is portrayed by Model Danielle Sellers

Parvati and Padma Patil are portrayed by Model Courtnie Quinlan

Fleur “Good Girl” Delacour is portrayed by Model Rhian Sugden

Gabrielle “Brat” Delacour is portrayed by Model Jurgita Valts

Daphne Greengrass is portrayed by Alexandra Daddario

Katie Bell is portrayed by Model Pia Marzo

Mei Chang is portrayed by Model Julri Waters

Pansy Parkinson is portrayed by Model Mellisa Clarke

WARNING! WARNING! WARNING! - I've warned you, practically since the first chapters, that Harry and Hermione will have their slaves serving other people sexually. This is the chapter it starts in. If this bothers you, feel free to hit the back button, but don't send me a flaming review, you've known this was coming for a long time.

AHEM, Sorry about that but I felt it needed to be said. Now, on with our regularly scheduled chapter.

Leaky Cauldron

Dining Room

Saturday, August 28 ^th , 1993

7:30 am

Hermione looked up when Harry stumbled out of the floo, and she had to bite back a laugh at the way he looked. She was amazed that he was still awake as exhausted as he looked. There must be one hell of a story to tell, and she was looking forward to hearing it, but that could wait a few minutes. Raising her hand to get his attention, Harry grinned and started walking toward the table she was sharing with Luna.

He took a seat at the table on the other side of Luna, and as soon as the waitress came over, he ordered a pot of tea. Hermione managed to wait until his tea arrived before putting up the privacy spells and looking directly at him. “Okay, I'm sure that there is an amazing story here, but we don't have the time. So I'll just ask, who was she, and can she walk this morning?”

Harry laughed, shaking his head, “Honestly, I'm surprised either of us can walk, but before you kill me with your questions, it was Pansy Parkinson. After I sent you the message last night, I ended up down on Horizon Alley, at this club called the Cauldron...”

Harry talked for about fifteen minutes, and Hermione knew that she would be taking Luna, and at least Hannah to the Playroom during the Yule Break. It would be a great way to unwind from the stress of wedding preparations. The way Luna was squirming on her chair, she would really enjoy the experience, and it would be a nice treat for her. In fact, Hermione had to tell her pet to go to the ladies' room and take care of herself, they had a lot to do this morning before their guests arrived.

Luna gave her a grateful smile before hurrying away from the table. She and Harry watched her go, and the fond smile on Harry's face matched hers. Shaking her head, she said, “Are you going to be able to last throughout the day? I know Narcissa gave you some potions, but you still look like you're going to fall over any minute.”

He grimaced, “Yeah, I kind of got carried away last night and it slipped my mind that Mary and Elizabeth were going to meet me here to go to Gringotts. I was planning on kipping out for a couple of hours before Cho and Mei get her, but I'll just have to get some more potions and crash early tonight.”

Giving her a wry smile, he added “I'm not going to be doing that again any time soon, at least not on a night where I have things to do the next day. But, I do need to get a shower and change into fresh clothes, I doubt Gringotts would be impressed if I looked and smelled like I've been shagging all night.”

She laughed, “No, probably not. If the girls arrive before you get done, I'll let them know to wait.”

He nodded and stood up, heading for the stairs to the rooms, just as Luna slipped into her seat, acting much calmer. The two of them sat there, finishing their breakfast, and Harry was just walking in when Mary and Elizabeth came through the door, and the three of them went out into the Alley.

“Okay, we've only got about an hour, what subject do you want to refresh? I'm sure you can pass the tests to move up, but it's been a long time since we've actually taken the classes.”

Luna nodded, and the two of them went up the stairs to do some studying.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Parkinson Manor

London

9:30 am

Pansy had showered and fixed her makeup before changing into her fresh clothes, but she couldn't do anything about the satisfied smile on her face as she opened the door to her home. Her parents were sitting at the dining table, finishing a late breakfast when she walked in, and her father gave her a nod, while her mother looked at her closely and smirked. Pansy knew she would be getting interrogated later, but she didn't care, feeling this bloody amazing should be bragged about!

When she sat down and the elves had put a plate in front of her, she took a moment before tucking in to look at her father as he took a drink of his tea, she really wanted to see his reaction. “Father, I've been asked to inform you that Lord Potter will be contacting you in the next few days regarding discussing a contract between he and I. Would that be acceptable?”

She heard her mother's gasp of surprise, but it was her father's reaction she was mostly interested in. And she wasn't disappointed, he spat the mouthful of tea halfway across the table in his surprise, before staring at her, sputtering. He grabbed a napkin and wiped his face before glaring at her, “Very funny, Pansy, but it's not really something I'm prepared to joke about. With the death of young Malfoy, it's going to be difficult to make an arrangement with a decent family, since we are still tainted by my father and brother's foolishness.”

Pansy bowed her head briefly in acknowledgment but shook her head, "Actually father, I was not joking, I just thought it would be interesting to see your reaction. I encountered Lord Potter while I was out last night, and the two of us spent a great deal of time coming to an understanding, and he directed me to inform you of his intent to be in contact. Does this meet your approval?"

She could feel her mother's eyes boring into the back of her head, but Pansy kept her attention on her father and the slowly growing smile on his face. She gave a mental cheer, knowing that her father was going to approve, and she felt a bit of pride that, not only was she going to belong to the lover of her dreams, but he would be protecting her in the dungeons, and she also was helping her father improve the family position. It was all good in Pansy's world.

Her father's words confirmed it, “Pansy, send Lord Potter a message that I would be delighted to meet with him at his convenience. And I say, that was very well done, you've managed to align the family with someone that will automatically wash away the stain on our name, and make us acceptable business partners with the 'Light' families. I would love to get a chance to negotiate for some of the fruits of the Longbottom's greenhouses.”

He sat back, a pleased expression on his face, before looking at her mother, “Imelda, when you go out this afternoon, take Pansy with you. Pansy, you've got forty-five minutes to shop at Harrods for what you managed to accomplish, and to show you that I'm incredibly proud of you, so be thinking about what you are interested in.”

Pansy barely managed to stammer out her thanks, before asking to be excused so she could write Lord Potter. Her head was spinning at the idea of a trip to Harrods, she usually was only able to go once a year, right before Yule, and Pansy looked forward to the trip all year! Going to the library, she gathered a sheet of parchment with the family crest and sat down to write. When she was satisfied with the letter, she sealed it and sent it off with the family owl before heading up to her room, she really wanted a soak to ease the strain on her muscles.

She had just stripped down and pulled a robe around her when there was a light knock on the door. Opening it, her mother was standing there, dressed the same way.

“I already let your father know that he would want to avoid coming up here for a couple of hours, and I've got the tub started. Let's go soak and you can tell me just how you managed to land Harry 'The Boy Who Lived' Potter.”

Pansy grinned as she followed her mother into the bathroom. Dropping her robe as soon as the door closed behind them, she lowered herself into the steaming water with a sigh. Looking over at her mother, she waited until Imelda was soaking and she laughed, "Well, to start with, he needs a new title, and I'd suggest we start calling him 'The Man Who Shags Like A God!'"

“I remember you telling me stories you'd heard about some of the women that had gone to the Dark Lord's bed, and his power and dominance, well, I got to experience the same thing last night. It started when...”

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Longbottom Lodge

Greenhouses

Wiltshire

Saturday, August 28 ^th , 1993

Mid-Morning

It had been many years since Neville could honestly say he was looking forward to something, but today, he could say that he was looking forward to going to Hogwarts this year. He had been quietly relieved earlier that summer at the news that Draco and his father were dead, because Draco had always been one of the worst of his tormentors, and without him egging the other Slytherins on, they generally left him alone.

But hearing from his Gran that Professor Snape was missing, and then that he had died, had him struggling to keep from laughing and dancing around the room. He would never have done anything like that, his Gran would have been unhappy, but he still wanted to! This whole summer had been very strange, first, the word that the Lestrange brothers had died in Azkaban had been good news, but that Bellatrix was missing caused him nightmares for several days. He didn't say anything to Gran though, didn't want her to think he was any weaker than she already did, after all.

And then, there was the letter he got from Harry last night. That was strange, because while he and Harry were friendly, they weren't all that close. But the letter was friendly enough, and since he did need to pick up a few things for the greenhouses, it was easy to get Gran's permission to spend the afternoon in Diagon Alley with Harry, and Neville was looking forward to spending time with the other boy and hopefully become closer friends with him.

Neville also had other reasons to want to meet up with Harry, he had heard some interesting rumors from Megan and Millie Bulstrode and a few other members of the Herbologist's Club. They had all seen Harry around the Alley at different times over the summer and he was looking and acting a lot different than he had during the last couple of years. He had been seen wearing his Family Ring and was dressing the way the Heir, or maybe Head, of one of the Great Families to be dressed. There was a lot of speculation about what had changed since school ended, but nobody had mentioned the obvious, that this was the first time Harry had spent any time in the Wizarding World other than Hogwarts since he was an infant, and he never had the chance to meet with his account manager and make the other changes.

Neville grinned slightly, there was also the fact that Harry had turned 16 at the end of July and he didn't have an interfering Grandmother preventing him from doing what every other wizard and witch was doing when they turned 16. Although Megan had let him know that she would be very happy to help him celebrate properly when they got back to Hogwarts, so he had been studying the contraceptive charm every chance he got. He even forced down his embarrassment to watch the memories his dad and mum had left him because he wanted to make sure Megan enjoyed herself as much as he did.

Harry didn't seem to have any problems, from what he was hearing. He'd been seen spending quite a bit of time with Cho Chang, and Hermione was staying at the Leaky with him, and there was even something about twin sisters that worked at Madame Malkin's, and Neville would love to know how he managed that!

Neville was finishing up his work and heading toward the sink to clean up when he heard the door to the greenhouse being opened and his grandmother calling him. He froze for a second, but then realized she didn't sound angry or disappointed, or any of the ways she normally sounded when calling him. No, she actually sounded excited, and that had never happened that he could remember.

Turning toward her voice, he almost fell back in shock, because she was still in her dressing gown, her hair askew and she was carrying this morning's Daily Prophet, a wide smile on her face. Shoving the paper into his hands, he looked at the headline – Bellatrix Lestrange captured, Kissed by Dementors, with a huge picture of the horrible woman laying on the ground, her eyes staring sightlessly was enough to make him smile as well.

Yes, this was turning out to be a very good day!

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

The Leaky Cauldron

11:00 am

Mei was still in a daze, not only after last night, with everything that she and Cho had done, and what Cho had done to her, but from the overload of sensation she had enjoyed since crossing the threshold of Master's room. It was hard to believe she was even awake since the two of them had been playing until nearly four o'clock this morning, but she was, and Cho was still so full of energy she was tempted to strangle her! Cho had woken up earlier and actually prepared breakfast for the two of them, and then took her into the bath, her daughter explaining that it was one of her duties to wash Master and Mistress, and Mei will have similar duties.

The actual washing hadn't been a problem, but it was more than a little embarrassing to stand against the wall of the bath and finger herself while describing one of her favorite fantasies while her daughter watched, and then licking her fingers clean while Cho used the grooming spell to remove the hair over her pussy? Mei would have objected strongly less than a day before, but now, since she had decided to join Cho with Harry and Mistress, it was just something she accepted.

Mei even found it exciting to be wearing nothing but her shoes and stockings under the robe as they walked to the Leaky Cauldron, exchanging friendly greetings with those of her neighbors who were opening their shops. Gina had agreed to cover the shop for the morning, although the look she had given Mei guaranteed an interrogation, with a bottle of wine and giggles after closing time.

Cho knocked on Master Harry's door at exactly 9:30 and she followed her daughter into the room, only to find herself completely naked in front of him and two women she didn't know as soon as the door closed behind her.

She had felt a burst of amusement when Master Harry directed Cho to demonstrate exactly what happened between the two of them the night before. It seemed that all men, no matter the age or power couldn't resist watching two women having sex with each other. Mei had greatly enjoyed herself the night before, so she didn't mind repeating the experience, and neither did her daughter, obviously.

By the time she was laying on her belly on the bed with Cho using the 'futa' spell to bugger her, Mei had lost count of how many times she had hit her peak, but she really didn't care, she was feeling too damned good!

And then she ended up on her knees in front of Master Harry, using her mouth to serve him, enjoying the way he felt as he swelled in her mouth and filled her with his seed. She was pleased that she'd managed to swallow everything, something that Cho had confessed to having a problem with at first.

When she had finished licking him clean, she found herself between Mistress Hermione's legs to pleasure her as well. She gave the younger woman her best effort but was slightly distracted by Cho's moans as Harry was taking her from behind, her wrists bound together with, was that a Gryffindor tie?

Everything was a blur after that until she found herself being taken by Master and Mistress, as well as the other girl, whose name was Luna. Both women had cast the spell on themselves so she was feeling cocks in all of her holes and she had to struggle to remain conscious until first Luna swelled in her mouth, and then Master filled her arse and Mistress flooded her cunt. The pleasure was too much, and the last thing she remembered was the feeling of emptiness as they pulled out, and then everything went black.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Harry grinned as Mei washed him, extremely happy that he'd visited the goblins this morning. Otherwise, he would have collapsed long before Mei and Cho were sated. He hadn't realized just how exhausted he was, but even his account manager had noticed, and when he came back from putting their collars on Mary and Elizabeth and signing the contracts bringing them into the Ambrose Family, Gnarlspike, who was handling the Ambrose, Quinn, and Evanshire accounts until they were profitable enough to be handed over to another member of the Spike clan, had asked him to remain behind to discuss some Potter family business.

He was curious what Gnarlspike needed to discuss, but when his newest family members had left, the goblin basically ordered him into a recovery chamber, where he got a full 10 hours of peaceful sleep and only 10 minutes had passed. Gnarlspike had grumbled that even if he was foolish enough to kill himself out of exhaustion, Gringotts wasn't foolish enough to let him, especially since the Potter vaults were finally starting to earn gold again! After signing far too many contracts preventing him from releasing the existence of the chamber to anyone, Harry hurried back to his room, arriving just in time to get Hermione and Luna in place and make sure that Midnight had a good view of the festivities.

He wondered if Bella had been that much of a voyeur before she started staying with him, or if just found out how much fun watching could be when he took the twins and then Cho to bed? The memories that Tom shared with him didn't really give him an answer, since Bella was almost always actively participating in those. It didn't matter, just idle curiosity, but either way, she was definitely a pervert as a cat!

Feel Mei's hand wrap around his cock, he focused his attention on her and wanted to chuckle in amusement. For a woman who claimed she wasn't that submissive, she certainly acted like it now. Interestingly, even though she was almost completely focused on serving him, she was also thinking about the potions that she needed to brew for the apothecary, and what she needed to do when she and Cho returned there this afternoon.

Curious, Harry took a deeper look, to see why she was so focused on the business, and it was easy to understand, since she and Cho's father had started the business, and Mei took over after her husband was killed in a Death Eater attack. Tom was very unhappy when he saw Mei's thoughts because that raid was absolutely senseless, it served no purpose at all in achieving his goals, and it was another sign that he must have been close to completely insane by that point.

Letting the thoughts fade, he just leaned back in the bath and enjoyed the feeling of her hands.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Headmaster's Office

Saturday, August 28 ^th , 1993

12:30 pm

Albus let his smile drop as the flames in the floo turned back to normal. Damn Horace Slughorn for his laziness! He was getting very concerned about filling the Potions Instructor position for the next term and was sure that Horace would be delighted to return to teaching, at least he would want to have the opportunity to teach Lily's son since she was one of his favorites as a student. But the man was far more comfortable in his retirement than Albus had expected, and wouldn't be moved.

He had already spoken to his contacts at P.U.P.P.E.T, the Potioneers Union Practical Potioneers Examining Team, and they would be able to provide a certified instructor after the first of the year, but that still left him without an instructor for the next several months.

So who could he get for the next term? Potions was one of the core classes, and if he couldn't find an acceptable instructor the Minister would try to push one of his flunkies into the position, just to gain some influence in the school, and that couldn't be allowed!

He sat back in his chair, eyes closed as he tried to recall what the certified Potions Masters were doing now. Albus knew that he wasn't required to have a certified Master as an instructor, but it would prevent Fudge from objecting.

After a few minutes, Albus sat up and grimaced, he hadn't realized just how few Potions Masters were coming out of Hogwarts over the last several years. He had dismissed the complaints about Severus' teaching as just dislike of the young man's personality because no one would doubt the man's skills with a cauldron.

'There's nothing I can do about what happened in the past, all I can do is try to start fixing the problem. Now, who might be interested in taking the position on a short term basis?'

After a few minutes, he smiled as he remembered Andromeda Tonks. She's working as a healer now, but her strengths were based on potions, and if he remembered properly, one of the reasons Horace had supported her for Prefect was her willingness to assist younger students with understanding the basics of brewing and ingredient preparation. And she is also Sirius Black's cousin and might be able to recognize the fugitive if he attempted to get into the school in disguise.

Turning to the floo, he tossed some powder into the flames and called the Tonks' house.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Leaky Cauldron

Hermione's Room

1:30 pm

Hermione was relaxing, Luna snuggled on her lap as Lavender and the twins knelt on the carpet in front of her. She had already told Lavender that she would be spending time with Ron that afternoon, and the girl's face had lit up with excitement. Hermione just hoped that Ron was open to being taught how to touch her, she wanted the girl to enjoy herself.

She didn't have that worry about Parvati, who was really looking forward to the next day, because Neville had confessed during their night together that his parents had left him some extremely educational memories, and he had certainly taken those lessons to heart. She had enjoyed having sex with Neville more than Ron or the other couple of men she had slept with and felt sure he would give Parvati a night to remember.

Padma was more excited at the idea that Master Harry would be joining them while Lavender was with Ron, and the Ravenclaw twin also seemed to spend a good bit of time gazing at Luna, and Luna didn't seem to mind at all.

The girls had spent most of the time since they arrived telling Mistress exactly what they had been doing for the past two days, and Hermione had to admit that it sounded like they enjoyed themselves. She did make note of the news about Lavender's parents being killed because she didn't remember that from the last time. But it had happened over a year ago, long before she had come back, or Harry started making his changes, so it might be that Lavender hadn't felt comfortable sharing the information the last time through. Something to find out about, because Lavender and the twins belonged to her and Harry, and nobody hurt what was theirs!

They were still talking when Harry's spectral stag floated through the doorway letting her know that the Weasleys were arriving, and he would be speaking to Ron right away. Lavender was almost bouncing with excitement, and while Hermione enjoyed the way it made the girl's breasts move, they were in a bit of a hurry, so she had Lavender put a robe over herself, and made sure she took the contraceptive potion. Handing the other girl a vial of stamina potion and a replenishing potion, Hermione led her out of the room and down the hall to Harry's room. Tapping her wand on the door to unlock it, she led Lavender back into the room and took the robe. Lavender moved over to the bed and laid on her side, so Ron would get a perfect look at her naked body when he walked in the door. Mentally wishing her good luck, Hermione slipped out of the door, still carrying the robe as she went back to where their new girls were waiting. This was going to be a wonderful afternoon!

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Leaky Cauldron

Main Room

Same Time

Harry had been pleasantly surprised that it was easy to get Mrs. Weasley to agree that Ron could stay behind while the rest of the family went to Gringotts and did their shopping. He had said hello to the twins and Ginny of course, but also made it a point to be friendly to Percy and congratulate him on being named Head Boy. Percy had actually seemed surprised at the greeting but had managed to smile broadly and return the greeting.

Harry wanted to comment on having something in common with the older boy, but it wasn't time to let him know that Daphne was his. Maybe later on he would be interested in swapping for an afternoon? Or even all four of them getting together? Daphne had been very complimentary about Penelope's skill and imagination, so it could be a lot of fun. Of course, since everybody can tell that Percy is destined to rise in the Ministry, having a good relationship with him would be useful when the time came.

Once the rest of the family had left, Harry said, “It's great to see you mate, got a lot of things to talk about, but first, we're going to Ollivander's to get a wand that chose you. It's partly my fault that the old one got broken so badly in the first place. If Dobby hadn't been so determined to keep me from going to Hogwarts, we wouldn't have ended up flying the car and getting the wand broken in the crash.”

Harry was keeping a close watch on Ron and could see he was starting to get upset. He was expecting this reaction, knowing the Weasley's reaction to anything that could be considered charity. Using a mild compulsion charm, he continued talking.

“Look mate, it's not charity. Charity is being given something you haven't earned, right? You earned this wand by having my back when we went down to the Chamber, if it weren't for you, Lockhart would have wiped both of our memories, and Ginny would have died and You Know Who would have been walking around! Nobody wants that, least of all me, so let me say thanks my way, okay?”

Ron was visibly relaxing as Harry spoke and finally nodded, "Okay mate, it's just that I don't like being reminded of how poor we are, especially with Malfoy strutting around with the broom his daddy bought the whole Quidditch team... What?"

Harry stared at him in surprise, “You mean you didn't hear? Ron, Draco and Lucius are dead! They were killed last month in a potions accident of some kind, we don't have to deal with him again.” The look of shock on Ron's face was a sight, and Harry knew he was going to love the next part. “And, they are keeping it quiet, but I've managed to pick up a couple of things, and Snape disappeared several days ago, nobody knows where he is, or if he's even still alive! So we probably won't have to deal with him teaching us nothing anymore.”

“Bloody Hell!” Ron said, nearly whispering in his surprise, before he started smiling, “Yeah, that was a surprise, but we didn't get any news while we were in Egypt. I wonder if Dad knows? He hates Lucius as much as we hated Draco.”

Harry shrugged, “Don't know, but I'm sure he'll find out soon enough. Now, let's go get you a wand.”

Ron nodded, still smiling as the two of them headed down the Alley to Ollivander's Wand Shop. In almost no time Ron had a 14 inch Willow wand, with Unicorn hair. He was so busy admiring the wand and exclaiming about how it seemed to like him, that he barely registered the leather wand holster that Harry handed to him, just attaching it to his arm and sliding the wand into it.

Walking back, Harry guided Ron over to Fortescue's Ice Cream and got them each a cone. Sitting down, he said, "Got a couple of things to talk to you about before we get to your surprise, and they are pretty serious, are you willing to listen?"

Ron looked directly at him, “Sure, as long as you aren't quitting the Quidditch Team or something.”

Harry chuckled, “No, I'm not giving up my Seeker spot to anybody. No, the first thing is, when Hermione was petrified, I started realizing just how much she meant to me, and that I didn't want to think about my life if she wasn't beside me.” He paused, because Ron started laughing,

“Took you bloody well long enough, you prat! Everybody else in the house, even Percy figured out that the two of you were together at the end of our first year, we were just waiting for you to figure it out. So, is she already Lady Potter, or are you just betrothed?”

Harry laughed, shaking his head, “Okay, so I guess I was a bit oblivious, but remember how I was brought up, it took something serious to make me realize what I felt for her. And yes, Hermione is already my Lady Potter. And now the other thing I need to talk to you about. After nearly being killed two years in a row, and both times it was You Know Who, it's obvious that he's going to keep coming after me, and I'm no where near ready to deal with him. I've got to get more serious about my studies and the classes I'm taking, so I'm dropping Divination and Care of Magical Creatures, because neither of them are something I can use.”

Ron sat quietly for a moment, taking in what Harry was saying, before nodding, “You know I'm with you, but I don't think I can do the other classes. I'm sorry, but I have a hard enough time with the theory already, and the Professors are dumbing it down so Goyle can understand it! I'm more than willing to help you practice spells and dueling, and I'm pretty sure that Fred and George would be willing to help out, especially since you saved Ginny's life.” He smiled suddenly, “Now that we've had the serious conversation, can you at least tell that the surprise is something I'm going to like?”

“Oh, I can promise you that, no worries. In fact, let's head back to my room, your surprise is waiting for you there.”

Ron kept asking him questions on the way back, but Harry just grinned and kept his mouth shut. Walking up the stairs, Harry decided to give Ron a huge hint. “Look Ron, you might consider this a late 16 ^th Birthday present, and it's a one-time thing, okay?”

Ron's eyes lit up when he realized what Harry was hinting about, but he just nodded absently at the notice of it being a one-time thing, and Harry knew he would need to use the compulsions to keep him from blurting things out.

Walking up to his door, Harry knocked lightly, to let Lavender know they were there and pushed the door open. He almost laughed at the awe-struck look on Ron's face when he saw the girl, and just said, "Have fun, Mate! I'll see you in a couple of hours."

Walking out, he pulled the door closed behind him and put up more silencing charms. As he walked away, he let the smile drop and he muttered, “Enjoy the show, Wormtail, it's the last one you're ever going to see!”

He had deliberately not looked at the rat sleeping in Ron's pocket, because he knew he would find it hard to resist killing the traitor, and it was more important to get Sirius cleared and let the Dementors have Pettigrew. Maybe they will be lucky and the one that kissed Snape will get the traitor as well, so Severus and Peter could keep each other company as their souls were destroyed.

Shoving his anger away, he focused on something much more pleasant, the twin sisters waiting for him in Hermione's room.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Malfoy Manor, Wiltshire

Late Afternoon

Andromeda lifted the glass of wine to her sister in thanks, “I'll admit, the old mutt is making amazing progress, he's close to being fully healthy, which, considering the condition he was in when I saw him four days ago, is hard to believe. I'd say another two or three days of the potions and he'll be healthy enough for what you've been teasing him with.” She laughed, “Actually, that's probably what's making him behave so he does get better. I just hope he doesn't have a heart attack from trying to do too much. He's healthy, but he's also spent nearly 15 years in the company of the Dementors, and surviving on what they consider food in Azkaban, so take it easy on him the first couple of times, okay Cissy? This is a healer speaking, not your sister. I've put too much work into healing him and don't want to see it going to waste.”

Narcissa smiled, shaking her head, “No, there's no danger of that, he needs to be alive to turn himself in when Pettigrew is captured. The plans to catch the rat are already in progress, so it should be over before the Hogwarts Express leaves on Tuesday.”

Andi smirked, “Speaking of Hogwarts, since you seem to be well aware of everything that is going on, were you aware the Severus Snape disappeared and is believed dead?”

Narcissa gave her a look of mild interest, “Really? No, I hadn't heard that, but then we weren't exactly in the same social circles, and that was the way I preferred to keep things. He was an extremely unpleasant man, and if it weren't for the fact that he and Lucius shared certain affiliations, shall we say? I would have never allowed him in the house. So, what is supposed to have happened to the man?”

“Nobody seems to know. He was last seen returning from Lucius and Draco's Memorial, and he spoke to Minerva McGonagall, who seems to have been the last person to see him. He disappeared from his quarters in Hogwarts sometime over the next few days.”

Narcissa shrugged, “Oh well, I'm sure somebody, somewhere will miss the man, if nothing else, I'm sure Albus will miss having the man in his bed, but I'd rather not think about that. But why are you so interested, Andromeda? Nymphadora has already graduated and you and Ted aren't planning to have another child are you? Then it's doubtful you would ever encounter the man.”

“Actually, it interests me because I got a floo call from Albus Dumbledore earlier today, asking me to take a sabbatical from St Mungos for the next few months and teach Potions at Hogwarts. He's got a P.U.P.P.E.T. Certified instructor starting after Yule, but needed somebody to cover the classes until then. It should be fun, correcting the mistakes the so-called 'greasy git' has made over the years.”

“Well, I wish you luck then. Will you be available to floo over later in the week to give Sirius a clean bill of health?”

“That shouldn't be a problem, I negotiated with Albus that I would still be checking on my current patients, and he agreed with no problems. But, how serious are you about Albus and Severus? I'd never heard anything about it.”

Narcissa laughed, “Oh, it was common knowledge in certain circles, just like the knowledge that Albus and Gellert Grindelwald were lovers when they were younger men. It seems Albus has a thing for 'bad boys', I'm almost afraid to speculate just how close he was with Tom Riddle before he graduated.”

“Tom Riddle? Who the hell is that?”

“You didn't know? Tom Marvolo Riddle is the birth name of the Dark Lord, I discovered it a few years after that Halloween. The paragon of pureblood virtue and supremacy was nothing but a half-blood, the son of a squib and a muggle! It would be funny if he hadn't led so many of the old families to their destruction.”

Andromeda stared at her for a long minute, not saying anything, before she shook her head and stood up, “Okay, I think my world has been turned upside down enough for one night. I'm going home and see what Ted is making for dinner.”

When Andi left, Narcissa started chuckling, “Another chink in the armor of Dumbledore's reputation. By the time we are done with him, he'll be bleeding from a thousand cuts and not have any idea where they are coming from. It might just be kinder to kill the man, but where is the fun in that?”

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Defense Against the Dark Arts Classroom

Professor's Office

Just before Dinner

Remus Lupin looked around the office with satisfaction. He'd already gotten all of his books unpacked, and organized, and his lesson plans had been approved by Minerva and Albus, so all he needed to do was wait for the Hogwarts Express to arrive on Tuesday. He'd been waiting for this day for years, he would finally get to see Harry again.

He was still furious at Bagnold for forcing Albus to put the Dark Creature ward on Harry after James and Lily died because the bigoted woman knew that he would have taken Harry in, curse or no curse! But not only did she force Albus to put that damnable ward on Harry, it even included a personal ward against letters from him!

It wasn't until after he started recovering from the shock of losing everything that he discovered what had been done, and if the woman hadn't conveniently died, he would have been happy to introduce her to Greyback, so she could meet a werewolf to fear! Even now, with Harry going to be in his classroom, the damned Ministry had forced a condition in his contract that he couldn't approach Harry about anything not related to the subject of Defense Against the Dark Arts unless Harry approached him first. The poor kid probably had no idea who Moony even was, so it wasn't likely to happen.

At least he'd have a chance to see Harry on the Express. With Fudge's brilliant idea of stationing Dementors around the school, there was a chance that the demons would board the Express, and none of the students would know how to defend themselves, so he was going to be patrolling the train during the journey. He probably should stop at Honeydukes and stock up on chocolate, just in case.

Remus was glad that Albus had found a replacement Potions Master to take over for Snivelus, and that they were willing to brew the wolfsbane for him. He'd been surprised to see that it was Sirius' cousin Andromeda because he hadn't seen her in years. They'd always gotten along fairly well, mostly because of Ted being a muggleborn and Remus spending so much time in the muggle world since he couldn't find work in the Wizarding World. Ted was always happy to find somebody who knew what he was talking about when he referred to certain shows on the telly, or movies that he'd seen. Andi had just shaken her head, it wasn't something she could understand.

He sighed, thinking about Andromeda led him to the one subject he really didn't want to think about, to Padfoot. Remus still was having a hard time understanding how his brother could turn on them like that, not after everything they had gone through together. He had even tried to get a look at the transcripts of the trial and interrogation, to see if there was an answer there, but when he went to the Ministry, he was informed that all files relating to the Sirius Black case were sealed by order of the Head of the DMLE and Minister Bagnold.

Although considering that it looked Barty was going to be spending the rest of his life in Azkaban, and it was found that he was keeping his son under the Imperious Curse, it might be possible to get Amelia Bones to unseal the records. He had seen in the paper that one of the charges was putting people into Azkaban without a trial and if Sirius had been one of them? No! Don't think about that, you'll only get your hopes up, and it will hurt even worse if he actually did betray Prongs and Lily!

Remus already felt like he had betrayed Sirius by telling Albus and Minerva that Sirius, James, and Peter were all animagi, and showed them the memory of Sirius' form. Minerva was honestly shocked that the three of them had succeeded so young, before launching into a tirade about how foolish they all were.

He didn't even try to defend them or himself. Looking back on it, Remus knew that they had taken horrendously foolish risks, but at the time, he was just so happy to have his friends with him when he was locked up in the Shrieking Shack.

The chime rang in his office, and he checked the time. It was time for dinner, and he locked up the office and headed toward the Great Hall, looking forward to having another filling meal.

End Chapter Thirteen

I'll be getting back to Ron/Lavender and Harry/Hermione and the Patil Twins next chapter, the characters just seemed to want to move the story a little bit forward.

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat

PART: 14 of ?? New Kittens

AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])

DISTRIBUTION: HP Fan Fiction Archive, Archive of Our Own, Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.net

DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.

SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat Animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!

FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster

RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle, Harry/Hermione/Luna, Harry/Hermione/Lavender/Luna, Harry/Cho, Hermione/Susan/Hannah

RATING: NC-17

WORD COUNT: <7,595>

SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?

WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, Dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.

AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.

NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16 ^th Birthday when the story starts.

NOTE ON LEMONS: Not planning much in the way of explicit lemon in this chapter, need to move the story along so I can get them onto the Hogwarts Express shortly.

CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson

Narcissa Black Malfoy is portrayed by Porn Actress Devon

Lavender Brown is portrayed by Model Danielle Sellers

Parvati and Padma Patil are portrayed by Model Courtnie Quinlan

Fleur “Good Girl” Delacour is portrayed by Model Rhian Sugden

Gabrielle “Brat” Delacour is portrayed by Model Jurgita Valts

Daphne Greengrass is portrayed by Alexandra Daddario

Katie Bell is portrayed by Model Pia Marzo

Mei Chang is portrayed by Model Julri Waters

Pansy Parkinson is portrayed by Model Mellisa Clarke

WARNING! WARNING! WARNING! - I've warned you, practically since the first chapters, that Harry and Hermione will have their slaves serving other people sexually. This is the chapter it starts in. If this bothers you, feel free to hit the back button, but don't send me a flaming review, you've known this was coming for a long time.

AHEM, Sorry about that but I felt it needed to be said. Now, on with our regularly scheduled chapter.

The Leaky Cauldron

Harry's Room

Saturday, August 28 ^th , 1993

3:00 pm

Ron was sure he was dreaming, either that or he owed Harry anything he wanted for the rest of his life! Not only did Harry give him the news about Draco and his father, but that Snape is missing too? Plus getting a wand that matched him already made it the best day of his entire 16 years, but when Harry opened the door and Lavender was laying on the bed, completely starkers and smiling at him, he had to pinch himself to see if he was dreaming.

He wasn't, and Lavender was getting off the bed and helping him take his clothes off, so he was starkers too, and Lavender was stroking his cock, smiling and licking her lips, and then he was sitting on the bed and she was kneeling between his legs, both hands wrapped around him, and it felt bloody fantastic! But then she took her hands away, and looked up at him, making him pay attention to her face and not her baps.

“Ron, I know you are excited, and I am too, I've dreamed about this for a while. But, you're a virgin aren't you? It's no shame if you are, because you don't have any bad habits to worry about.”

He nodded, blushing, but she just smiled, “Don't worry, you won't be when the door opens again, I'm going to make sure of that. But the reason I asked, you won't be able to last long your first time, no guy does. Hell, I heard that Harry went off all over the girl's tits when she was wanking him. So don't worry about getting over excited. Now, just relax and let me make you feel good. I'm going to give you a wank, and then give you a stamina potion that will make sure you can last long enough for your own magic to take over, okay?”

Ron managed to nod, but the way he was feeling, he would have nodded if she asked him if he wanted to be buggered by Hagrid! As long as she kept stroking his cock he would have agreed to anything.

He braced himself on his hands, looking down at the naked blonde who had her hands wrapped around his todger and tried not to drool, he'd wanked over Lavender for months, but never thought he'd ever have a chance to touch her, but if this was going to be a one time only, he was damn sure going to make sure he paid attention to what was happening!

She was smiling up at him, and saying “I'm really looking forward to having you in my mouth, Ron, and then I'm going to let you slide this big boy right into my soaking wet fanny, and I'll show you how to read your partner so you can see what she likes, and if you make her feel good, she's going to be willing to do it again, and that's always a good thing, right?”

“Uh huh, yeah, ooh hell, Lav that feels so good!”

“Just wait, it's going to feel even better in a couple of minutes.”

He didn't really understand what she was saying, but then she started stroking faster, and her other hand was playing with his bludgers, and she was pointing him at her tits, and then, oh shite! Oh shite that feels good!!!!!!!!!!

He fell back on the bed, panting as he lost control and his cock shot all over her tits, and he couldn't believe how good he was feeling right now. Forcing himself to sit up, he couldn't help but stare as Lavender was using her fingers to gather up all the cum on her tits, and then she was licking her fingers clean. He thought that was something you only saw in those magazines that Fred and George would sneak into the house.

But no, it was actually happening, and Lavender looked up with a smile, “You've got a damn good load there, Ron, which is nice, I'm going to enjoy swallowing it when you are ready again.”

He couldn't believe it, but he was already getting hard, and Lavender grinned up at him, “Eager aren't you? But being ready this quick means your a powerful wizard, more powerful than the average wizard, and witches are going to love you!”

She stopped talking then, and started licking him, from his bludgers to the head of his cock, and running her tongue all along the bottom of the head, and he couldn't believe how good it felt. Sure, he'd heard that knobbers felt great, but wasn't sure. He knew it was true now, and then she opened her mouth and her lips were wrapped around him, and she was sucking, oh fuck, oh fuck, keep doing that Lav! He was going deeper in her mouth, and her tongue was moving in her mouth, and, of hell, what are you doing, Lav?

Ron squeezed his eyes closed and gripped the sheet on the bed, trying to focus on something, anything, to keep from shooting in her mouth, he wanted to enjoy the feelings as much as he could before he was done.

Lavender must have understood what he was feeling, because she slowed down, stroking him slowly and licking him all over, before taking him back in her mouth. She did that over and over until he couldn't take it anymore, and with a strangled cry, he swelled in her mouth and she started swallowing. It was the sexiest thing he'd ever seen, she swallowed the first two shots, and then opened her mouth and pulled back, pointing the head right at her tongue and the last shot hit her tongue. Lavender tilted her head back and let it roll down her throat.

When she finished swallowing his cum, Lavender smiled and then used her tongue to clean him up again, but he stayed soft this time.

Lavender stood up and picked up a potion from the table, “I told you that you weren't going to last all that long the first time, and came prepared. This is a stamina and replenishing potion, it will have you ready to go again in just a few minutes. But, while we are waiting, there are things I need to teach you, about how to touch a woman's body, are you willing to listen?”

What did she think I was, mental? Of course, I'm going to listen, anything I need to do to get more girls willing to give him a knobber, I'll do it!

He meant to say something to show he would do what she wanted, but all he could do was nod his head, and she grinned, “Very good. Now, while you drink this down, I'm going to clean my mouth, because the first thing I'm going to teach you is how to kiss.”

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Later

Midnight stretched out on the window ledge, watching as the big titted blonde gave the ginger a NEWT in how to please a woman. She was actually impressed with his attitude, most guys aren't willing to use their mouths on a girl, but he seemed to enjoy it, and from the way the blonde was rolling around and calling out to Merlin, Morganna, and Maeve, he must be pretty good.

Oh, now she's asking for a break? How does she think she's going to be worthy of Master and Mistress if she can't handle two or three orgasms in a row? When she and Cissy were kneeling at her old master's feet, they would give each other five orgasms before breakfast and be ready to take his cock wherever he wanted to put it! The girl had a lot to learn, that's for sure.

Oh well, Master and Mistress will train her properly, or she will end up being a fuck toy for the ginger and anybody else they give her to, they've already got several slaves that have taken their training well, plus her and Cissy, so they don't have to put up with slaves that don't meet their standards.

She did have to admit, grudgingly anyway that the blonde did have the patience to teach the ginger how to read a woman and make sure she gets as much pleasure out of the shag as he does. Even if she doesn't take her own training as well as Cho and the other girls, it would be worth keeping her around to teach Master's followers how to pleasure the women, because the vast majority of teenagers don't have any idea what to do. That was one of the reasons she and Cissy were so willing to go to old master's bed, he knew exactly what to do to drive them out of their minds with pleasure.

Oh, break time's over is it? Giving a yawn, she curled up in the afternoon sun and watched the girl teach him how to shag. She idly wondered if the blonde was going to teach him to bugger her? Probably not, that seemed to be something reserved for Master and Mistress to enjoy, unless given special permission.

Fighting off the urge to take an afternoon nap, because she was sure Master and Mistress would want to know, she watched as the girl showed him a bunch of different positions to shag in until the ginger finally let loose with a grunt. He must be fairly powerful to last as long as he did, even with the potion, for his first time.

Seeing the two get up off the bed and head to the shower, Bella made herself stay awake in case they went for another round, but when they came out, they started washing, and the ginger left the room, a huge smile on his face.

Now that she was alone with just the blonde in the room, Bella twisted around so she got even more of the afternoon sun and let sleep carry her away.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Outside the Room

Ron wasn't paying much attention as he stepped through the door, so seeing Harry leaning against the wall, hair wet from a shower, and wearing fresh robes was a bit of a surprise.

“Have fun mate?” Harry asked, and Ron didn't even have the energy to say anything, just gave him an incredulous look. Harry just laughed, but then he got serious, so Ron tried to focus, “I know you had a great time, but remember this was a late birthday gift, don't be expecting to have her whenever you want, okay? Lavender doesn't belong to you, she's with me and Hermione, but you won't need to mention that to anybody. And just think, if you take what Lavender taught you, any girl you get into bed will be so satisfied that she'll be happy to go with you again, and might even spread the word so you can shag her room-mates too. Right?”

Ron nodded, he liked the idea of having sex with other girls, and if Harry wanted to let him have another shot at Lavender, he would enjoy the hell out of it. But if not, at least he had memories of a great afternoon, better than anything the twins ever managed.

Picking up his bags with the school supplies, and making sure that Scabbers was still in his pocket, he headed down the hall to his room for the night. He didn't know how they managed it, but he actually had a room to himself, but he wasn't going to complain. It meant that he had time to come up with an explanation for what he had been doing for the last couple of hours because he didn't think his mum would understand. And another reason he was happy to have his own room, it would be quiet and he was looking forward to getting a nap, he was worn out.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Malfoy Manor

Wiltshire

Late Afternoon

Narcissa knocked on Sirius' bedroom door, and when he responded she slipped inside, removing her robe and showing her naked body. She smiled slightly at the lustful look in her cousin's eyes and was actually looking forward to letting him have her because it would please Master to do so.

“I'm glad you like what you see, Sirius, just consider this an incentive to build up your strength, because you're going to need it over the next couple of days?”

At his curious look, she said, “I got a message a few minutes ago that the rat is back in London, and will be getting captured and turned over to the DMLE tomorrow morning, with Master raising all kinds of hell about why you were in prison if the person you were supposed to kill was alive all this time, and wearing a Dark Mark.

“I've got enough votes in the Wizengamot with my allies and the light supporter to be sure of getting you a trial by Monday or Tuesday at the latest, and when you are set free, we will be coming back here and making as many of your fantasies come true as we can.”

She watched Sirius carefully, to make sure he didn't try anything foolish, because he could disrupt the entire plan if he went off on his own. For a long minute, she thought she might have to act, because she could easily see the fury in his eyes, and his body tensing. But the moment passed, and he forced himself to relax.

“You can relax, Cissy, I'm not going to go after him on my own. I'll be a good puppy and wait until the rat is caged, I'm not still half crazed from Azkaban now, and can control myself. But you better get lots of rest, because as soon as I'm declared not guilty, I don't plan on letting you out of this bed for at least a day, understood?”

She chuckled, “Don't be too ambitious Sirius, Andi would kill me if I let you overdo things, not to mention what Master and Mistress would have to say! Plus, you'll be staying here at least until the Yule Holiday, so we'll have lots of time to play.”

Narcissa deliberately didn't say anything about the other girls that Master would have going to Sirius' bed, her cousin didn't really understand Master's relationship with the girls, not completely. But none of the others will blink an eye at letting Sirius have them for the night, or longer if Master desired it.

She paused, as if she had just thought of something, “You know that your old friend Remus is the Defense Professor at Hogwarts this year, don't you? Why don't you write a letter to him, for Master to give to him when they get on the Express on Tuesday? I'm sure he will be thrilled to see you again.”

Sirius shook his head, “I'm not sure I'm ready to talk to him yet. We all swore, if something happened to Prongs and Lily that we would take care of Harry, but from what you and Harry have said, he was left with Petunia and her husband. I'm going to need an explanation from him, and it better be a damn good one, for why he didn't raise Harry the way he agreed to!”

Narcissa stared at him, shaking her head, “No, of course you wouldn't have known, you were already in Azkaban. Sirius, Remus did try to get custody of Master, but Minister Bagnold, no doubt acting on a suggestion by Lucius, declared that as a dark creature, he couldn't possibly be allowed to corrupt the 'Boy Who Lived', and a specific ward was added to the protections that Albus had set up, and from what Lucius was bragging about, even added a ward to prevent any letters from Remus to get to him, so Master would have no idea who either of you were.

“I think Lucius was planning to have his spawn approach Master on the Express and offer friendship, but of course the spawn made a mess of things, as always, so Master rejected the offer, and I had to put up with two years of complaints about how Master was always making him look bad. At least I won't have to deal with that any longer.”

Sirius gaped at her, “Merlin, Narcissa! You really don't see things the way I do, do you? He may have been a prat, but he was your son, don't you feel any regret that he's gone?”

She shook her head, “No, not really, he stopped being my son on his fifth birthday when Lucius announced he would take over the boy's education, and all he did was turn Draco into a clone of Lucius, with no sign of the Black cunning or charm to be found. He wasn't my son any longer.”

“Still... Okay, I'll just admit I don't get it, but I don't have any children or maybe I would. Thanks for telling me about the restrictions on Remus, that makes a difference. I'll start working on the letter later. But if you don't mind, I think I need some more sleep.”

“Of course, Sirius. I'll be back to check on you later,” Narcissa said, picking up her robes and covering herself. Stepping out of the room, she put a charm on the door to alert her if Sirius tried to leave the room. She considered trying to explain how she felt about Draco to her cousin, but he didn't have the training to understand, unfortunately.

She would try to make him understand before Master got off the Express at Yule, to make sure that he didn't say or do anything that would cause problems. Master was really looking forward to getting to know his godfather, and it would hurt him if the man was a disappointment.

Hearing the flap of wings, she waited for Dobby to bring the mail and picked up her drink from earlier. Giving Dobby a polite nod, she took the letter from the devoted elf and glanced at the handwriting. Wondering why Daphne Greengrass would be contacting her since they had just seen each other the day before, she opened the envelope.

Quickly scanning the letter, she set it down and laughed, shaking her head in amusement, before reading the letter more slowly. Apparently Master really made an impression on Pansy Parkinson the night before, and she couldn't wait to contact Daphne about the latest gossip affecting the Snake Den. Of course, Daphne didn't let Pansy know that she was the Lady Slytherin to be, and let the other girl describe in great detail everything that Master had said and done with her the night before.

Daphne was rather amused at how Master read the girl so easily, but Narcissa was actually rather intrigued by the different businesses in Horizon Alley, not only because she would rather enjoy experiencing the Playroom, but several of the businesses could be very lucrative. If not financially, then providing information about the Heirs and Heiresses of different families.

Putting the letter down to make a note on her list of projects, she picked up the letter and continued reading. She was also letting part of her mind think on how to arrange Cyrus Greengrass's broom accident, because Anastasia, Daphne, and Astoria deserved a much better head of the family.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

The Leaky Cauldron

Hermione's Room

Saturday, August 28 ^th , 1993

Same Time

When the door to the room opened, Hermione looked up from watching Padma going down on Luna, who had used the 'futa' spell again. Her pet certainly enjoyed the experience of getting a knobber from the guy's perspective. Not that she could blame her, Hermione always enjoyed the feeling of shagging or buggering another girl, as Cho and her mother discovered this morning. Of course, there was something to be said for an eager girl's tongue as well, and Parvati was a very eager girl.

When Harry walked through the door, Hermione tapped the girl on the shoulder, letting her know to stop for a minute. She didn't want to be distracted while talking to Harry. Giving him a quick grin as smirked at what she was doing, Hermione asked, “Any problems?”

He just grinned, “Ron understands that Lavender belongs to us, so he won't expect to enjoy her on a regular basis, although, from what Lavender said, she wouldn't object. It turns out that when it's a subject he's interested in, Ron is a very good student!”

Hermione laughed, “Well, I'm glad Lav enjoyed herself, what's she doing now?”

“I left her kipped out on my bed, she'll be joining us for Dinner when she wakes up.”

She laughed, glad that Ron actually made Lavender enjoy herself, that was a good start. Tapping Parvati, the Indian beauty smiled and started licking again, and Hermione relaxed into enjoying the feelings. She seemed to know just how to lick her Mistress to give the most pleasure and how to use her fingers to touch spots that her tongue didn't reach.

Leaning back in her chair, Hermione spread her legs and smiled, Parvati was sucking on her lips, switching between them before sliding her tongue deep inside, tickling the walls. “Oh!” she let out a small gasp of pleasure as Parvati brushed her clit and sent tingles all through her body.

“Very good, Parvati, you are doing so well, my girl, you are making your Mistress feel so nice!”

Parvati lifted her face and murmured “Thank you Mistress,” before going back to what she was doing.

She really was doing an outstanding job, almost as good as Narcissa, but their Alpha does have several more years of experience pleasing another woman, Parvati and her twin would get there in time. Hermione shut off the voice that was analyzing everything and just focused on feelings, she could think later!

Hermione drifted on the feelings, letting the pleasure flow through her body, thinking of nothing until the pleasure suddenly exploded within her core and sending her flying out of her body, and screaming with exhilaration, until she was back in her body again and she felt the tongue continuing to lick her softly, letting her enjoy the feeling of satisfaction.

“Well done, my girl. Now, climb up on Mistress's lap, let me reward you properly.”

There was no hesitation, Parvati scrambled to her feet and knelt on the chair in front of Mistress, Parvati's knees straddling her legs, and Hermione put one arm around the girl and pulled her closer, their breasts rubbing together. She enjoyed the feeling of Parvati's nipple rings teasing her nipples and considered suggesting to Harry that all their girls get pierced.

Reaching down, Hermione started rubbing the hairless skin of Parvati's pussy, making her sigh happily, before Mistress slipped two fingers between her lips and pumped quickly, making Parvati's pussy tighten around her. When she could feel Parvati getting close to the edge Hermione moved her thumb and rubbed the girl's clit and telling her to cum! Parvati started peaking immediately, her pussy clenching around Mistress's fingers as she fell forward, her body quivering with pleasure. Hermione almost grinned at the stream of Hindi pouring from her lips.

Eventually, Parvati came back to reality, and she whispered "Thank you, Mistress, that was wonderful. How may I serve you now?"

Hermione gave her a fond smile, “I'm fine for now, and it looks like your sister is taking care of Master Harry, so you can relax until we are ready for the two of you to wash us.”

Parvati nodded obediently and sat quietly, watching as Harry took Padma from behind, his cock plunging into her pussy while Luna was still filling the other twin's mouth. With a grin, Hermione stood up from her seat, gesturing for Parvati to relax, and cast the 'futa' on herself.

Moving behind Luna, she put her hand on her blonde love's shoulder and cast the preparation spells on her arse. Luna grinned and reached back, holding herself open, and Hermione slid her cock deep into Luna's rear, burying herself in the girl and making Luna cry out, “Oh, Yes Mistress, Yes! Fill your slave's arse, she loves it when you and Master take her there!”

Harry looked up and grinned at her, before using his wand and casting the same spells on Padma, drawing an enthusiastic moan from the Indian girl. She reached back to hold herself open when Harry pulled out of her pussy, and pushed the head of his cock through her ring. Padma shuddered as she was being filled, and Hermione watched as Harry reached down and stroked her pussy. He leaned in and said, “You've been a very good girl, Padma, and as a reward, you can cum as much as you like until Mistress Hermione cums in your mouth. Is that understood?”

"Yes Master, thank you Master!" Padma moaned while Hermione and Luna were holding back laughter. Hermione didn't even think Padma was aware that she had cleaned Luna, but would take the cock in her mouth anyway.

Hermione reached around fondled Luna's breasts as she drove her cock into the girl, and said softly in her ear, "You can cum when ready, pet, fill your sister's mouth with your cum!"

Luna managed to nod and reached down to hold Padma's face in place, plunging into her mouth and letting Padma suck as she pulled out.

Hermione had been with Luna often enough, both before they came back, and in the last several days that it was easy to tell when her pet was ready to cum, so she slowed down her strokes into Luna's rear.

Short seconds later, Luna groaned out Padma's name and released the grip on her head. Padma pulled back and opened her mouth, letting the cum from Luna's cock land on her tongue and fill her mouth.

When Padma swallowed everything, she started moving with Master Harry as he plunged into her tight hole, reaching around and toying with the rings in her nipples. It was clear that Padma was loving what was happening, she kept begging Master Harry to fill her arse, it was his whenever he wanted it, until Hermione felt the pressure building and pulled out of Luna. Moving, she gripped her cock and slid it into Padma's mouth, making her eyes open in surprise.

Even surprised, she kept moving with Master Harry and doing her best to lick and suck the cock in her mouth. Looking up, she could see that Harry was getting close, so Hermione held still, not wanting to overwhelm Padma when she was new to serving them.

The low growl out of Harry's throat was all the warning that Padma got, as his hands landed on her hips and he shoved forward, his hips slapping against her arse as he came. Padma moaned around the cock in her mouth, and when Harry slipped out of her rear, Hermione started pumping slowly, letting Padma use her mouth as best as she could. Hermione knew she wouldn't last long, after the number of times she had cum with Cho, Mei, Luna, and Parvati, so she relaxed her control and let the orgasm hit her, the cock in Padma's mouth swelling and her eyes widening as she tried to swallow.

Eventually, all of them finished and moved to the bath, where Luna showed the twins how to bathe Master and Mistress, explaining it was part of their duties. The girls were very quick studies, and when they finished, Master had each of them lean against the wall and pleasure themselves describing their favorite fantasy. The two girls both had very vivid imaginations, but Padma intrigued them, she was fantasizing about Master destroying her father and claiming his two wives, and taking the wives and Padma and her twin in front of the man, before leaving him a penniless beggar in the streets.

Once the five of them were cuddling up on Hermione's bed, she put up a privacy charm so they didn't disturb the girls, and then she and Harry quietly discussed Lavender's parents being murdered, as well as the twin's father, and both of them agreed that it sounded like something to talk about when they had a minute or two to breathe.

At least things would, hopefully, calm down once they got to Hogwarts in a couple of days. It was going to be different not having to put up with Draco or Snape, and having Professor Lupin as their instructor again for DADA. At least she wouldn't be driving herself spare trying to take all the available classes. No, that was one of the first things she'd done after arriving back, writing Professor McGonagall and withdrawing from Muggle Studies, Divination and Care of Magical Creatures.

She smiled, and she and Harry would have a lot more options for relaxation this time around, with Cho, Luna, Padma, Parvati, and Lavender, plus Daphne and Pansy. And possibly Marietta and Katie Bell as well. Plus the other witches they claim, including Midnight. She rolled her eyes, they really needed to find a way to take care of Bella's situation, and Harry's scar, she was going to need the time she wasn't taking those extra classes just to handle her personal research projects.

Fortunately, she wasn't quite as driven to be the best in every class this time around. It was funny how much discovering the joys of a good shag changed your perspective. Instead of looking forward to all the new classes, she was looking forward to having Lavender and the twins in her bed every night when they got back to Hogwarts. Something else for her and Harry to do before Tuesday, claim the three girls officially.

It was going to be a lot of fun at Yule when Fleur and Gabrielle arrived, two pairs of sisters in their bed, and with Mary and Elizabeth, two pairs of identical twins, and at least three mother and daughter combinations. Maybe four if Daddy lets her play with Monica.

Hermione wasn't sure if Apolline was planning to join them or not, she didn't care for the cold English winters, so she might remain in France for the Wedding Ceremony. It was going to be an interesting wedding party, where she and Harry have already collared almost all of the Maids of Honor. They would have to wait until next Summer to claim Ginny, but they can start bringing her into their daily routine. The youngest Weasley was a clever girl, she would figure things out quickly enough, and the Life Debt between her and Harry would help her accept the situation.

With a yawn, she wrapped her arms around Luna and drifted off to sleep.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Great Hall

Saturday, August 28 ^th , 1993

Dinner Time

Remus sat back in his seat with a satisfied smile, it was a good feeling having a full belly again. He had missed Hogwarts meals, among everything else, since they graduated. The conversation was fairly light, mostly letting the teachers get to know him and Andromeda or Andi, Tonks who was filling in as Potions Professor for the term. Naturally, almost all of the professors, except for Septima and Bathsheba remembered him quite well from his time in school.

It was toward the end of the dinner conversation, when Albus had left the table, that Remus finally broke down and asked Minerva and the others for stories about Harry, explaining the wards that prevented him from contacting him, even by letter.

Once Minerva got over being shocked, it opened the floodgates, and most of the professors had stories to tell, Minerva had to tell about the flying lesson that got Harry on the Quidditch Team as a first-year, and Filius described Harry and his two friends defeating the key trap in the third-floor corridor.

Remus didn't say anything, but he was horrified at the idea that Voldemort was in the school for a whole year and nobody knew about it. Pomona didn't have any stories to tell, but she did mention how if you saw Harry, you knew that Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley weren't far away. That did make him smile, it reminded him of how he and the others were in school.

Of course, there were also stories about Snape and his vindictiveness against Harry and anybody else who was a Gryffindor, and how the other professors worked around him to restore points and as many detentions as they could because they all knew the man's faults. Whatever his skill with brewing, he was a lousy human being and nobody on the staff, except maybe Dumbledore missed the man.

Remus was really starting to wonder what had happened to Hogwarts since he graduated, things are happening that shouldn't be going on, and it didn't make sense. Why was Dumbledore letting things go downhill like this?

Keeping his thoughts hidden, Remus listened to the different stories of Harry and the other's adventures. A Basilisk? What the bloody hell! And a professor trying to obliviate students and leave them to die? No, he needed to figure out what was going on and make sure that it was taken care of. He would find a way to let Harry know who he was, Ministry contract be damned! He was always the planner of the Marauders, so it was time to make some plans.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Chang's Apothecary

74 Crescent Ridge

Diagon Alley

8:30 pm

Cho had to hide a smile at Marietta's impatience, her friend had come through the floo right at 7 o'clock, and Mei was still there, so Mari couldn't start asking the questions she was dying to ask. Mei knew what was going on, and Cho could see the amusement in her eyes as she questioned Mari about her summer. Mari managed to keep up her end of the conversation, but it was a struggle.

Finally, Mei left them alone, going into her bedroom and shutting the door. Once they were alone, Marietta practically pounced on her, demanding answers. With a laugh, Cho pulled out a bottle of Mei's wine and poured the two of them a glass. When they each had taken a sip, Cho grinned and said, “Yes, I was telling the truth about what I've been doing the last several weeks. I happened to meet Harry Potter who had been staying in the alley because of problems with his relatives, I didn't get details, anyway, but we kept bumping into each other, and would chat every time. But then, he turned 16 and I started hearing all sorts of interesting rumors, including how he had a pair of identical twin sisters on his birthday, so he was still a virgin, and the girls are a few years older than us, they work in one of the shops, he managed to get both of them up to his room, and forgot the silencing charm.”

Marietta's jaw dropped, “He did both of them, as a virgin? Bloody hell, I've got to hear the rest of this story!”

Cho smirked, “It gets better! You've heard the rumors about the connection between a wizard's core and his libido? The one that says the more powerful the wizard, the greater his appetites? Well, I can say for certain that in Harry's case, it's true!”

Mari gaped at her, “You're having me on, you've gotta be, he's only 16 years old, and I know he was supposedly responsible for getting rid of You Know Who, but is he really that powerful?”

Cho nodded, "And you know what else I found out is true, remember the lecture Madame Pomfrey gave us on Jeremy's Law, the First and Second Corollary? Harry is the most dominant wizard I've ever met, even more than Flitwick and even Dumbledore.

Mari was practically bouncing in her seat with impatience, and Cho just sat back, miming zipping her lip, until Mari managed to calm down.

“If you really want to know how I know these things, I'll tell you if you behave yourself. We had our first date last Saturday night, and I already knew that I would be going upstairs with him, but he was still a gentleman, and even came into the shop and met my mum, who was very affected by his magic, but didn't say anything. But then the two of us went out to dinner and just talked, you know, the usual get to know you stuff? Well, that all changed when we got up to his room in the Leaky.”

“You didn't? Not on the first date, did you?”

Cho shook her head with a smile, “Not that night, but not because I wasn't willing. Mum had asked that I be home by 9:30 that night, so we both knew I couldn't stay long. Harry and kept talking, and soon we were kissing, and I swear I got wet just from his kiss! Before I knew it, I was unbuttoning my blouse, and letting him see my bra. Of course, my nipples were hard enough to cut glass and he could see them right away.”

She kept talking, describing everything that happened, even when she started referring to Harry as Master, and saw the flash of envy in Mari's eyes. Marietta was getting more and more excited as the story went on, and when Cho described how Master had her fingering herself until she came, and then licking her fingers clean, Mari had to excuse herself and rush from the room.

Cho didn't say anything when Mari came back a few minutes later, but her friend was flushed, and it was clear that she had taken her bra off because her breasts were easy to see under her blouse. She just continued with the story, including when Master told her that she would be tasting other girls. Cho had just nodded at Mari's unspoken question and knew that Mari was going to belong to Master very soon by the way she reacted.

Cho was getting excited as well, and stood up at the table, picking up the bottle of wine. Looking directly at Marietta, she said, “Look we both know the story is going to get hotter, so why don't we take this to my bedroom, where we can get comfortable?”

Mari didn't even try to object, she just got up from the table and grabbed her wine glass. Once the door was closed behind them, Cho started casting silencing charms around the room, “So we don't disturb mum, she needs to get up early to get the shop ready for last minute shoppers.”

Of course, that was a lie, Mei had already put a listening charm in the room, and one that let her see through the wall between their bedrooms. Her mum was probably already stark naked with her wand vibrating as she watched!

Putting her wand away, Cho started undressing, pausing when she saw that Mari was still dressed, “Mari, you know as well as I do that you are so randy your knickers are soaked, if you are still wearing them. I'm just as hot and bothered, and I've experienced the real thing, so just accept that both of us are going to be getting ourselves off, or go take a cold shower and head for home. It's up to you.”

Mari stared at her for a second, before unbuttoning her blouse, showing her full tits, lightly covered with freckles, her nipples tight as pebbles and Cho was looking forward to running her tongue over them. Opening her skirt, Cho tugged down the zipper leaving her naked except for her shoes. Sliding them off, she climbed on her bed and braced herself against her headboard, her legs spread and her wand already vibrating.

Marietta had managed to get her skirt off, and Cho held back a frown at the forest of red curls over her pussy. That wouldn't do at all, Mari would need to shave before Master saw her. She didn't say anything, just waited silently until her friend climbed on the bed, but Mari braced herself against the footboard, her legs just as spread.

Cho smiled at her and nodded, before picking up the story about how Master had her using her mouth on him, and how she could feel his power when she was sucking him, and even how embarrassed she felt that she couldn't swallow everything. It was alright though because he just had her gathering up his cum with her fingers and licking them clean.

Mari's eyes were already glazed with lust, and she was running her wand over her nipples. Her free hand was running her fingers through the curly hair, and Cho could see the gleam of her juices on the fingers. “Lick them, Mari, taste yourself,” Cho said softly, urgently, and Mari blinked, becoming aware of herself, but she just raised her fingers to her mouth, moaning as she licked and sucked each one clean.

When she finished, Cho started on what happened on Monday evening, when she went back to the Leaky, and they went back up to Master's room. She described stripping naked and showing Master that she had shaved her pussy, which pleased him since he didn't tell her to do so. Once she was naked, Master had her bathing him, and then, when he was clean, he had her standing in the bath and masturbate as she described an erotic dream she had after their date.

Mari started running her wand along her pussy lips as Cho started by telling how in her dream, she took off her wet knickers and folded them so the cloth soaked with her juices was on the bottom, and then used them to gag herself. Master then had her kneeling and resting her top half on the bed, with her legs spread. He fingered her pussy, stretching her, and then he stopped. She turned her head to see what was going on, and Mari was standing there, just as naked, with her hands tied behind her back!

Cho wanted to smirk at Marietta's flushed face, going all the way down to her breasts, and had to force herself not to leap on the other girl. Let Mari make the first move, thinking it's her idea.

She continued with the dream, “Master took his fingers, that were covered with my juices and lifted them to your mouth. You licked them clean eagerly, and I could tell you loved the taste. And then Master helped you kneel and move behind me, and the next thing I knew, I felt your tongue licking me...”

That was all she got to say as Mari moved across the bed, and she was kissing her, her hands reaching out desperately trying to touch Cho.

End Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat

PART: 15 of ?? Cats and Rats

AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])

DISTRIBUTION: HP Fan Fiction Archive, Archive of Our Own, Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.net

DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.

SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat Animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!

FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster

RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle, Harry/Hermione/Luna, Harry/Hermione/Lavender/Luna, Harry/Cho, Hermione/Susan/Hannah

RATING: NC-17

WORD COUNT: <7,471>

SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?

WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, Dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.

AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.

NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16 ^th Birthday when the story starts.

NOTE ON LEMONS: Not planning much in the way of explicit lemon in this chapter, need to move the story along so I can get them onto the Hogwarts Express shortly.

CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson

Narcissa Black Malfoy is portrayed by Porn Actress Devon

Lavender Brown is portrayed by Model Danielle Sellers

Parvati and Padma Patil are portrayed by Model Courtnie Quinlan

Fleur “Good Girl” Delacour is portrayed by Model Rhian Sugden

Gabrielle “Brat” Delacour is portrayed by Model Jurgita Valts

Daphne Greengrass is portrayed by Alexandra Daddario

Katie Bell is portrayed by Model Pia Marzo

Mei Chang is portrayed by Model Julri Waters

Pansy Parkinson is portrayed by Model Mellisa Clarke

Chang's Apothecary

74 Crescent Ridge

Diagon Alley

Immediately after the last scene

Cho continued with the dream, “Master took his fingers, that were covered with my juices and lifted them to your mouth. You licked them clean eagerly, and I could tell you loved the taste. And then Master helped you kneel and move behind me, and the next thing I knew, I felt your tongue licking me...”

Marietta couldn't take any more, Cho had been getting her more and more excited with the story she was telling, and now Mari was picturing herself in the dream, doing things that she had fantasized about, although it wasn't Master Harry that she pictured, but that didn't matter. All that mattered was the knowledge that Cho was happy in the dream that Mari was licking her, and her control snapped! Moving forward, she pulled Cho into her arms and started kissing her friend, kissing her with the passion that had been building since she stepped out of the floo, and then Cho started kissing her back!

Mari wasn't sure who's hand moved first, but Mari's fingers were plunging into Cho's pussy, and she felt Cho touching her, pumping each other as they kissed fiercely, passionately, until Cho's fingers hit that special spot inside her, and her thumb rubbed Mari's button and every nerve in her body suddenly exploded with pleasure, fireworks going off behind her eyes and Marietta had to break the kiss and cry out her release.

She was still floating when she heard Cho's voice join hers, and she was distantly aware that her friend had reached her own peak. Mari felt herself smiling as she took over her body again, glad that she had given Cho so much pleasure.

Pulling her fingers from Cho's pussy, she lifted them to her mouth and licked each one, tasting the flavor and wondering who else she would be tasting when Cho introduced her to Master? From what she remembered about Harry Potter, Mari would put gold on one of the girls being Granger, which didn't bother her at all. Hell, to get what Cho was getting, she'd go down on Bulstrode!

She'd used her mouth on other witches before, and enjoyed it, ever since the day that Penny Clearwater and her boyfriend and seduced her. Mari hadn't expected Weasley to be so dominant, and if Penny hadn't made it clear she wasn't interested in sharing for more than a few hours of fun, Mari would have happily knelt at his feet. But since Potter was gathering several women, and dominating all of them, it sounded just about perfect, and if she had to strip to the skin and suck his cock in front of Weasley and Granger, so what?

Feeling Cho shift against her, becoming aware again, Mari grinned and started kissing her way down the other girl's body, licking and teasing the nipples, sucking gently and then kissing down to Cho's belly and spreading her legs, planting a kiss right on the hairless skin of her pussy.

Licking lightly, Mari gathered up Cho's juices, letting them soak into her tongue before swallowing, and then she slipped between Cho's lips, rubbing against the walls of her pussy and making Cho gasp out her enjoyment. She would have grinned if she could, but she was busy. Sucking on Cho's swollen lips, Mari focused on making her friend feel as good as she could.

Cho was murmuring encouragement, but Marietta wasn't paying attention, she was savoring the taste of Cho's pussy, licking and sucking on her lips before wrapping her button in her lips and giving a quick suck, and then moving back to sliding her tongue deep into the other girl.

Mari had no idea how long she'd been busy, but suddenly Cho's sighs changed, and she stiffened on the bed, before flooding Mari's mouth with her juices and collapsing against the pillows, a huge smile on her face.

She licked her lips clean of Cho's taste as she watched the girl enjoy her orgasm. When Cho's eyes cleared, she grinned, “Oh yeah! Master and Mistress are going to love you, Mari! Now, lay back, it's my turn to make you feel good.”

It was nearly three hours later that they finally fell into a doze.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

The Leaky Cauldron

Harry's Rooms

Sunday, August 29 ^th , 1993

7:15 am

Hermione struggled to keep her irritation showing, she knew exactly how much it meant to Harry that capturing the rat went perfectly, not only because it would mean that Sirius would be freed, but it would see his parents' betrayer punished after all these years. It's just that pacing the floor and going over every step fourteen times at last count wasn't going to make things go any smoother!

Glancing over at Luna, her pet had her usual serene smile on her face, but if you knew her as well as Hermione did, you could see the tension lines around her eyes. It was a good thing that the other three girls were sound asleep in Hermione's room, they wouldn't understand why Master was so anxious. It got to the point that she had to call Dobby to get a calming potion for Harry before they dressed for breakfast.

Finally, the alarm chimed, it was time to meet Ron and the others for breakfast.

The Dining Area

Hermione's eyes scanned the other tables as she, Harry, and Luna sat down, easily recognizing Rita Skeeter and Bozo in one of the booths, nibbling on their breakfast. Narcissa was able to contact the woman and let her know something interesting might be happening, that's good, prevent a possible cover-up by the Ministry.

They had already given their orders when Ron and the rest of the family came thundering down the stairs. She held back a smile at the dazed look on Ron's face and hoped that it wouldn't fade too much when the truth about Scabbers came out. Harry waved Ron over, and their friend sat down, already giving the waitress his order, while the rest of the family took tables in the other part of the room.

Hermione's wand was in her hand under the table and pointed it at the pocket where the rat was sleeping. Silently casting the spell she had designed for this situation, she felt it connect to the rat and knew it was only a matter of minutes.

“Did you see much news when you were in Egypt about Sirius Black, Ron?” she asked, looking at him.

Ron shook his head, “Not much, most of the news was about Lestrange escaping after somehow killing her husband and brother in law. But the Dementors got her, didn't they?”

Harry nodded, “They did, there was a big article in the Prophet. But I'm more interested in Sirius Black because he was supposedly the one who betrayed my parents to You Know Who, but then I hear that Black and two others were my Dad's best friends, it doesn't make sense, you know? So I try to find out if Black ever said why he did it, but couldn't find anything in the papers about a trial. There were trials for everyone, even Snape, but none for You Know Who's 'right hand man'? And then, a few days ago there was an article about this guy Barty Crouch being arrested for breaking his son out of Azkaban, and it said that he was also charged with putting people in prison without trial. What if Black is one of those people?”

Right on cue, before Ron can even start to answer, the rat started thrashing and squealing in his robe pocket, and Harry looked concerned, “What's wrong with Scabbers, mate? He sounds like he's having a fit!”

Ron shook his head as he reached in to pull his pet out of his pocket, but the normally listless creature was trying to claw and bite at Ron's hands, seemingly in a panic. Ron was holding onto Scabbers, holding him away from his body and trying to avoid getting bitten. Before the rat could claw himself free, a red spell hit the head, and the rat collapsed. Ron stared at Harry, who said “Sorry mate, only thing I could think of to calm him down. But that wasn't normal rat behavior, was it? Had he ever acted like that before?”

Ron didn't get a chance to answer, because Percy was over at the table, “No he hasn't, not in all the years I've had him.” Harry stiffened, and turned to Hermione, pulling a few galleons out of his pocket, keeping his wand pointed at the rat.

“Hermione, can you go to Magical Menagerie and get the strongest, most secure cage, and ask them how long a normal brown rat lives?”

Hermione saw the look of realization on Percy's face, and the boy had his wand in his hand and pointed at the rat before anybody could blink.

It only took a few minutes to pick up the cage they had ordered and hurry back into the Leaky. She hid a smile at seeing that a crowd had gathered at the table, including Rita and Bozo. Pushing her way through the crowd, she set the cage down on the table and, checking it was still unconscious, picked up the rat and put it in the metal cage, locking it securely. Speaking up, she said, “According to the clerk at the pet shop, a normal rat lives for at most, 3 years. How long have you had Scabbers, Percy?”

The older boy was practically white as he said, “Ten years, I had him almost ten years before giving him to Ron. Why didn't I realize it?”

Turning away, there would be time to comfort Percy and Ron later, Hermione said, “Does anybody know the spell to check for an Animagus?”

A muscular-looking black man in scarlet robes moved forward, and Hermione gave a mental sigh of relief, recognizing Kingsley Shacklebolt. "I know the spell miss." He said, "I'm Auror Shacklebolt, can you tell me what is going on here?"

The man listened attentively as she and Harry, with help from Ron and Percy, explained what they were discussing, and how the rat reacted. By the time they finished, he had his wand in hand and pointed at the rat in the cage, casting a spell at Scabbers. There were several muffled oaths when the rat glowed blue, confirming that Scabbers was an Animagus.

The Auror stood straight and said, "I need everybody to move away from the table please, I'm going to remove the rat from the cage and reverse the transformation."

Everyone did as he said, although Bozo was taking pictures as Shacklebolt re-stunned the rat and pulled him out of the cage. With another spell, the rat started transforming into a pudgy man in ragged robes, making Shacklebolt, Arthur, and several others swear loudly.

“What? Do you know who this is?” Harry demanded, looking from face to face.

The Auror nodded, “Yes, Mister Potter, I think several of us do, this is Peter Pettigrew.”

At those words, all hell broke loose, with Molly screaming and trying to get her children away from the rat, and Harry going into his rant about how Sirius Black wasn't even given a trial and the person he was supposed to have killed is still alive, hiding as a rat! As Harry was ranting, he gestured at the rat and hit him, jarring the man's left arm and pushing the robe upward, showing a faded tattoo. Before anybody else could react, Bozo's camera flashed again, and Hermione spoke up,

“What's so special about an ugly tattoo? Isn't it more important to find out why he was hiding for so long?”

Shacklebolt looked at her seriously as he pulled a pair of handcuffs from his belt. “You're too young to remember, Miss, but that tattoo is called the 'Dark Mark' and it was how You Know Who would mark his followers, and this man is going to be answering a lot of questions.” Cuffing the unconscious man, he turned to Mister Weasley and said, “Arthur, I'm going to want to see you, Molly and the rest of your family at the Ministry this morning. I know for a fact that you are aware of how long rats live, we were there for your argument with Amos, so I suspect he may have gotten his hands on a wand and confounded all of you not to notice. We will need to check on that as soon as possible.”

Arthur nodded, distractedly, as he stared at the former family pet laying on the table. “Of course, of course, we'll be there shortly.”

Shacklebolt grabbed Pettigrew by the arm and, with a silent 'pop' of displaced air, the two of them disappeared.

Ron was still standing there, his jaw working but nothing coming out. Harry reached for him, but before he could say anything, Arthur had gathered the entire family and they started out the door.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Ministry of Magic

Department of Magical Law Enforcement

Sunday, August 29 ^th , 1993

Ten Minutes Later

Kingsley was scowling through the window as he stared at the unconscious man cuffed and manacled to the chair in the interview room. He had sent an urgent message to Amelia Bones because this was going to get political and he didn't want any part of it!

He remembered Pettigrew from the first war, they were both members of the Order of the Phoenix, and to find out that one of their own was a traitor, a follower of that bastard dark lord disgusted him, and to find the rat carrying You Know Who's wand? He would be lucky if he only got sentenced to the Veil!

The door opening behind him pulled him from his thoughts and he turned to see his ultimate boss, Director Bones, standing in the doorway. She looked at the prisoner curiously before her eyes widened and she turned her head, “Proudfoot! Find Master Auror Moody immediately and get him down here, he needs to be here!”

Turning back to him, she said, “Okay Auror Shacklebolt, what have we got here?”

By the time he had given his report, Moody had stomped into the room, and when he recognized the man started swearing voraciously, to the point where Director Bones had to shut him down. Turning back to Shacklebolt, she said, “Okay Auror Shacklebolt, I'm authorizing you to question our guest under Veritaserum until it's leaking out of his ears. I want to know exactly what happened Halloween 81 and with those muggles the next day. I'm personally very curious how he managed to get his hands on the Dark Bastard's wand, and what he knows about Sirius Black.”

Turning to Moody she said, “I want you watching through the window, Moody, you back Shack up if needed.”

The grizzled Auror nodded, “Aye lass, I'm on it. But where will you be?”

She scowled, “Keeping the Minister from getting involved, what else? This is going to blow up beyond belief. Fortunately, we can hang most, if not all of the problems on Bagnold and Crouch, since they were the ones who refused to grant Black a trial. If I can convince Fudge that we are clean, then it will be a whole lot smoother.”

Moody chuckled, “Good luck to you then. I hate to say it, but it's a good thing that Umbridge disappeared and Malfoy had his accident, the two of them could have really bollixed everything up.”

Amelia just snorted as she turned and left the room.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Department of Magical Law Enforcement

Director Bones Office

Two Hours Later

Amelia sat back with a satisfied smile. Fudge had actually been easy to convince to stay out, once it was clear that Crouch and Bagnold were responsible for the whole mess, and they were acting properly in cleaning it up. She had the initial report of Pettigrew's interrogation in front of her by the time she was able to contact the Minister, and it was obvious that Pettigrew was the Death Eater, and Black was relatively innocent.

Fudge had initially wanted to keep things quiet, but when she told him that Skeeter and her photographer had been there, and gotten lots of quotes and pictures, he backed down. They may have an agreement with Rita and the Prophet to show the Ministry in a good light, supplemented with the occasional payments from Amelia's budget, but this was too big, and too many people had seen Pettigrew alive for this to be swept under the carpet.

Between the two of them, they managed to agree on a statement to give to be included in the first article, and Amelia was waiting for Rita to arrive at her office for the interview.

And with a knock on her office door, Rita had arrived.

“Come in Rita, I know your busy so I've got the Ministry statement already printed up for you.”

Rita took the paper and started reading, and Amelia could tell when she reached the important part because she went back and re-read it. When she finished, Rita said, “I'll admit, I'm surprised, I would have expected the Minister to want this buried, but instead he's canceled the Kiss on Sight order, and admitting that Black never had a trial? I see your playing down the Boy Who Lived angle, any particular reason?”

Amelia leaned back in her seat and smiled, “Basically, planning ahead. I'm sure that you will have more than enough about Potter in the article, and, from what my niece and others at Hogwarts tell me, he's a fairly quiet and shy young man.” Her smile turned to a smirk, “Although from the gossip around Diagon Alley this summer, he seems to have gotten over the shyness, at least with the younger witches.”

Rita laughed, “Not just the younger ones, if rumors that I'm hearing are true. I have no proof, but I'm hearing that a certain young widow in Wiltshire had Mister Potter attending her the day of the internment ceremony, arriving early in the morning, when the ceremony didn't start until nightfall.” Amelia stared at her, was Rita saying that Potter was involved with Narcissa Malfoy? Now that was interesting... Realizing that Rita was still talking, Amelia focused her attention on the woman.

“What is really interesting, is that I was also told that Anastasia and Daphne Greengrass arrived at Malfoy Manor for dinner the night before the ceremony, and didn't leave until after the bodies were in the family crypt. So what were the three women doing all day, with Harry Potter in attendance? I'm keeping it to myself, in case it becomes useful information in the future, but in the meantime it's delightful speculation, don't you agree?”

Amelia chuckled, "If he likes his witches older, maybe I should arrange to meet him, if he's got enough energy to satisfy all the witches he's supposed to be shagging, there's got to be something to him." She was only half-joking, she was only 44 years old and still had needs damn it! If Potter liked older women, he hopefully knew how to be discrete...

Rita laughed, “Let me know how that works out, will you? He's not bad looking for his age, and from the cut of his trousers, he's got enough to keep a woman interested, that's for sure!”

Amelia managed to end the conversation before things got out of control, knowing that Rita wouldn't allow even the whisper of a hint to see print, Amelia had far too much information about Rita for the reporter to even want to risk it.

Now all she needed to do was wait for the evening edition of the Prophet to hit the streets and she could try to contact Sirius.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Diagon Alley

After Lunch

Neville couldn't believe was he was hearing, “You mean that Ron's rat was an Animagus? And he was sleeping in Ron's bed all this time? Poor Ron, that's got to really mess him up.”

Harry nodded, “I know, but he sent me a note a little while after they got home. All of them had to go to St Mungo's to be examined, and all of them showed signs of being confounded, to ignore anything unusual about the rat, and from what they can tell, that was the only spell Pettigrew used on any of them, fortunately. And with the confounding, there won't be any problems for Mister Weasley at the Ministry, which is good. But anyway, we're here for the first part of your late birthday present.”

Neville looked up at the store window curiously, wondering what Harry had in mind, but then he realized what was on display and realized what was happening. “Ollivander's, Harry? I've got a wand, I don't need another one.” Neville knew that his Gran was disappointed that he wasn't much of a wizard, but he wasn't going to insult the memory of his dad by using a different wand.

“Neville, I know you don't like to talk about what happened to your parents, and I don't blame you, but when I was searching for information on a trial for Sirius Black, I found out about the Lestrange's trial, and what they had done. Now, you're using your father's wand, aren't you?”

Neville nodded, it didn't do any harm to let him know since he found out everything else.

“The thing is, Nev, your father's wand is made of Ash, and from what I learned chatting with Mister Ollivander, is that Ash is an incredibly loyal wood, the wand won't work properly for anyone else while your father is still alive. It's only because you are so damned powerful that you can get anything out of his wand!”

Neville's jaw dropped, shaking his head, no that's not possible, he couldn't be a strong wizard, his Gran and Uncle Algie always said so, but if dad's wand wasn't working for him, maybe it was the wand and not him?

Ten minutes later, Ollivander put the Cherry Wood and Unicorn Hair wand in his hand, and it was as if a whole new world opened for him, a feeling that his wand wanted to work with him, not fight against him. It was unbelievable!

Turning to Harry, he said, “I, I don't know what to say, except thank you! You have no idea how much this means to me.”

Harry laughed, “You're welcome Nev, and just think, this is only your small birthday present. Wait until we get to my room in the Leaky!”

Neville suddenly had a very good idea of what Harry's idea of a proper 16 ^th birthday present was, but he had no idea how his friend could manage it. He was so distracted he almost forgot to thank Mister Ollivander for the wand and returning his dad's wand with a letter of explanation to his Gran.

As they were climbing the stairs up to Harry's room, Harry stopped at the landing and looked at him seriously. “Nev, I know you are excited about your gift, but you need to understand, this is a gift for your birthday, don't assume or expect it to happen again, okay?”

Neville nodded, he was just thrilled for what he was sure was about to happen, and wasn't going to push things.

Harry smiled, as he walked down the hall to his door, “In that case, Happy Birthday Neville!”

Neville walked up to the door and looked inside, almost fainting in shock at the sight of Parvati lounging on the bed, completely naked and smiling at him. He barely noticed walking into the room and Harry closing the door behind him.

"Happy Birthday, Neville, I've been looking forward to this for quite a while," Parvati practically purred as she got up off the bed and reached for him. "Let's get you out of those clothes and then we can do what we both want, okay?"

He nodded, not trusting himself to talk, and between the two of them, he was just as naked as Parvati was. He couldn't help but stare at the rings in her nipples, and how she had shaved between her legs. It was the most exciting thing he'd ever seen, and that included the time he'd got a glimpse of Susan and Hannah snogging topless!

Parvati then took his hand and sat him down on the edge of the bed and knelt on the carpet between his legs. She smiled up at him as her soft hands tried to wrap around his shaft, stroking him slowly, “Oh, you are a big one, aren't you, Neville, you're going to feel so good stretching me out as you pound me into the mattress in a little while, but for now, let me make you feel good.”

That was all Parvati said before her tongue came out and licked the head of his cock, and then she wrapped her lips around him and gave a quick suck, nearly making his eyes cross it felt so good. Even later, there was no way he could remember everything she did, all he knew was that he was going to name his first son Harry in his honor, and it was the most amazing feeling in his life!

Parvati seemed to enjoy stroking and licking him, before opening her mouth wide and taking as much of his cock in her mouth as she could, before sucking again. The beautiful torture went on for minutes, hours, forever, he didn't know and didn't care, but after an eternity he felt his balls tightening and managed to tap her on the shoulder, “I'm gonna cum, Parv!” he said, and her eyes lit up with excitement, pulling back and releasing his cock from her mouth.

He was a little disappointed that she stopped sucking him, but then she opened her mouth wide and started stroking him again, once, twice, three times, and then the universe exploded as he swelled, shooting a jet of cum into her mouth and landing on her tongue, followed by another, and a third. He was amazed that she could swallow everything, but when he was spent, she grinned up at him, “Liked that, did you? Just wait, I'm going to clean my mouth, and then things are going to get even better!”

Neville managed to give her a tired smile. If it got even better, he wasn't sure he would survive, but what a way to go!

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Parvati smiled at herself in the mirror, her mouth clean and ready for the next part of the day. She'd been thrilled when Master had told her she would be the one to welcome Neville to adulthood since she'd fancied him since even before Hogwarts. And now, she was getting what she wanted, although it wasn't how she would have ever dreamed.

It was just one more reason to be grateful to Master and Mistress! Knowing that Master was going to be making an offer for her and her sister, to get them away from her father was wonderful enough, but Mistress had questioned Padma about their father, and they weren't friendly questions at all. Parvati expected that her father was going to be experiencing difficulties in several areas of his life very soon, and she couldn't wait!

Finishing her clean-up, she opened the bathroom door and walked back to the bed, where Neville was sitting up again, and he was completely hard? Oh Shiva! She was going to be sore in the morning, but it would be worth it!

Sitting down next to Neville, she stroked him softly and said, “You'll get to slide that beautiful cock of yours into my pussy soon enough, Neville, but first I'm going to teach you just what you need to do, to get your girlfriend eager to take her knickers off for you, okay?”

Neville just nodded, but that wasn't surprising, from what Lavender said, Ron was the same way. She wasn't going to worry about it, she just moved so she was sitting on his lap, his cock pressing against her and making her shiver in anticipation. "Okay Neville, the first thing I'm going to teach you, is how to kiss your girl, to start with you do this...

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Forty-Five Minutes Later

Parvati collapsed on the mattress, a smile double potions wouldn't erase as she rode the waves of pleasure she was getting from Neville's mouth and tongue. She thought it was only girls that could make her cum that hard with their mouths, but Neville was proving her wrong. She'd already enjoyed five or six climaxes, first from his fingers and then from his mouth, and he was still eager to keep going.

Parvati was going to have to spread the word, discretely of course, to several girls she knew in Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw, let them know just how talented, and well equipped Neville is, it would be wrong not to give other girls a chance to enjoy him.

Her thoughts were disrupted as another climax crashed over her, and Parvati said, “No, no more, Nev, I need a break, please, I can't take any more.”

Neville stopped immediately, another point in his favor, and she gave him a tired smile, "Trust me Neville, that was beyond amazing, but I need a breather for a few minutes. Help me into the shower so we can rinse off, and then I'll show you just how much I enjoyed what you are doing, okay?"

With a grin, Neville moved back and helped her to her feet, supporting her watery legs as they went into the bathroom and started the shower.

Ten minutes later, much refreshed, she was helping Neville dry off and the two of them moved back to the bed. Picking up the potion vial, Parvati handed it to Neville and said, “I doubt you'll actually need this, but it won't do any harm to take it anyway. It's a stamina and replenishing potion, but you're powerful enough that you're already ready, aren't you? But since we've only got this afternoon, I want to have you in as many positions as we can handle, how does that sound?”

A soft moan was all the answer he gave her before he pulled her into his arms and started kissing her again. She was already randy as hell, and he was getting her even hotter the way he was kissing, and then she found herself on her back, with him between her legs. Before she could do more than blink, he was rubbing his cock against her fanny and she broke the kiss, “Go ahead, Neville, fill me with that beauty! I'm on the potion so you don't have to worry.”

That was the last thing she was able to say because Neville pushed forward and she gasped at the feeling of being stretched more than even the biggest of Lavender's toys, but it felt so bloody good she wasn't going to worry about it. She just did her best to relax and move with Neville as he pulled back and pumped into her pussy, building up to a nice rhythm.

Parvati was surprised at Neville's confidence and how he was moving since he was clearly a virgin, but he was moving like he had Master's experience! She didn't mind, far from it, but she was curious. But then he shifted slightly, touching a new place inside her, and her thoughts flew away, all that was left was the wonderful feelings as he filled her, his cock stretching her and then his hand moved between them and he was touching her, and she couldn't believe it, she was cumming again! Oh Merlin and Morganna, she was loving this!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Eventually, she had no idea how long it was, just that Neville had taken her to the peak and over it so many times, and had her in more positions than she could count when he finally buried himself inside her, and with something that sounded like a growl, he released inside her, and she fell forward, shaking as another burst of pleasure crashed over her, and sent her places in the universe she didn't even know existed!

When she was aware of herself, she felt Neville laying behind her, his hands stroking her body softly, and she smiled, she had to find him a regular girlfriend or three, he was too talented to be left to waste.

“Wow! Neville, there is no part of my body that isn't extremely satisfied right now, so thank you! But, you were a virgin when you got here, weren't you? Then how did you know what to do when we finally started shagging? Don't get me wrong, I'm not complaining, but it is kind of strange.”

She felt his chest rumble as he laughed quietly, “Believe it or not, you can thank my parents. You see, when I came home from Hogwarts this year, there was a delivery from Gringotts, a Pensieve with a few dozen memories of my parents. Naturally I was eager to see anything they had left me, until I watched the first memory. It's a Longbottom tradition going back generations, for the father to leave memories of how to pleasure their partner for his son to watch. Guess what I saw my dad and mum doing?”

Her eyes widened as she realized what he was saying, before she laughed, “Well, then I really appreciate your parents leaving you those lessons, and you must have been an outstanding student for make me feel this good. But, it's almost time for dinner, and I imagine that Harry would like to get his bedding changed before he turns in, don't you?”

Neville grinned at her, sitting up, “Yeah, we did make a bit of a mess, but I really need another shower, want to wash my back?”

With a laugh, she followed him into the shower. She wanted to get cleaned up and dressed again, she was starving!

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Malfoy Manor

Wiltshire, London

4:30 pm

Narcissa looked up with a smile as the Daily Prophet owl brought her another paper. It was unusual for a second edition to be printed in a single day unless there was some major news event that couldn't wait for the morning. Taking the paper, she opened it and grinned, Rita had come through for her very nicely!

Standing, she took the paper and went up to Sirius' room. After knocking and getting his response, she opened the door and said, “You can relax, the rat is in custody, and here's the special edition of the Prophet with the proof.”

Handing it over, she watched as he read the headlines and then went over the articles and the pictures. Narcissa was a bit surprised that Fudge didn't try to interfere, but without Lucius and his gold, the man seemed to be making his own decisions and doing a decent job it seems.

“Wow! I know you said it was under control, but I'm never going to doubt you again. I feel bad for the Weasley's, being taken in by the traitor, but then he fooled more people than just them, didn't he? But he's not going to fool anybody anymore, not with his own confession condemning him.”

Sirius shook his head, “I can't believe it's over, or almost over. I hadn't even thought this far ahead when I escaped, I just knew I needed to get to Harry and protect him from the rat. Heh! Harry's the last person to need protecting, except from angry fathers.”

Narcissa wanted to speak up, to defend Master, but her cousin was right, Master was cutting quite a swath through the eligible witches over the last month, but none of them were complaining, so their fathers probably wouldn't be a problem.

“Oh, I finished the letter for Remus, can you get it to Harry?”

“Of course. It's almost time for dinner, do you want to have it here, or come downstairs?”

He sat up, "I'm tired of sitting looking at these four walls, a change of scenery would be nice, but I need a shower. Want to come with me, make sure I don't fall?" He waggled his eyebrows at her and she rolled her eyes but reached out to help him stand. It would only be another day or so, at most before he would be healthy enough, and Sirius would be doing a lot more than just looking at her.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

The Ossuary

Outside London

6:00 pm

Amelia tried to ignore the giggles and sly glances between Susan and Hannah, but she wondered what had gotten the two of them acting so oddly? It wasn't that they had finally started having sex, they had done that right after Hannah turned sixteen, so what else was going on. Shaking her head, she probably didn't want to know.

Besides, she had other things on her mind and basically left the girls to their own devices once they finished dinner.

Standing, she walked down the hall to her study and closed the door behind her. Pouring herself a drink, she sat down and tried to think of what to say to Sirius after so many years. He and James had been one of her best Auror teams, and the whole department was shattered when James and Lily were killed, and even worse when it was believed that Sirius was responsible.

Taking a sip of her drink, she pulled out a notepad and Biro, starting to list what she wanted to say. It was a shame that there were limits to the Adfero, so she had to make sure the message was as condensed as possible but still understandable.

After several attempts, she was finally satisfied. Practicing it for a few minutes until she knew it was understandable, Amelia concentrated and cast the Adfero, causing a ghostly rabbit to appear. “Auror Black, it's Director Bones, if you've seen the paper you know that Pettigrew is in custody and confessed to everything. Contact me as soon as you can, and we can get you the trial you should have gotten in 81.”

Releasing the spell, the rabbit hopped away through the wall and headed north. All she could do was wait now, and hope that he didn't just ignore the message. She had just finished her glass and was debating pouring a second when a ghostly dog bounded through the wall and stopped in front of her, "Hey there, Amie! Good to hear from you. I'll be at the front desk of the Ministry at 7 o'clock tomorrow morning. I'll be disguised, and using the name of Patrick Foote. I'll see you there."

Deciding against the drink, she headed up to bed and set her alarm for an hour early, she was going to be there early to make sure that nothing went wrong.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Great Hall

Dinner Hour

Remus sat back in his seat, staring in disbelief at the front page of the Daily Prophet, unable to believe what he was seeing. It wasn't possible, the man he had hated for so many years was innocent? And Peter was the traitor? It was impossible, but, thinking back, it made too much sense. Once the word got out that Prongs and Lily were using the Fidelus, Sirius was the obvious choice as Secret Keeper, making a perfect decoy. If only they had trusted him enough to tell him about the switch, things could have been much different. Even if the Ministry didn't believe him because of the wolf, they would have listened to Dumbledore, wouldn't they?

But, he still had part of his pack back, and Padfoot would be able to take custody of Harry as his godfather, and they would tell me stories of his parents, and teach him the noble art of the prank!

More importantly, there would be another person to help him figure out just what the hell Albus was doing, Voldemort teaching for nearly a full year and he didn't realize it? Snivellus ruined students' careers by making them hate potions, and the Board of governors didn't do anything either? There were a lot of things that needed to be figured out, and having Padfoot with him make Moony sure they could do whatever they needed to, to keep their cub and his ladies safe.

He could just imagine James' reaction to all the girls that Harry was gathering. None of the staff were surprised at this Hermione becoming Lady Potter, but having a concubine already? He knew that Minerva was scandalized, but wouldn't say anything about it, because the situation was covered in the rules and charter for the school. The rest of the staff seemed more amused than anything, although Filius was a bit annoyed that Harry had poached the Seeker for Ravenclaw's Quidditch Team.

Pomona had made the rest of them laugh when she commented that it probably wasn't Cho's Quidditch skills that Harry was interested in, which Remus didn't completely understand until he saw a picture of the girl, and he had to agree if Harry was interested in her skills on any broomstick but his, there was something wrong with the boy.

Finally, the conversation and gossip died down, and Remus got up, Moony was feeling restless because of the nearness of the full moon. He just hoped that the wolfsbane worked well enough for him to be on the Express on Tuesday. Even if he couldn't speak to him, he still wanted to see Harry for the first time in years.

Saying goodnight to the others, he headed down the corridor to his quarters and started changing into his nightclothes. He had just picked up a book to read before falling asleep when there was a soft knock on his door.

Curious, he walked over and opened it, to see Bathsheba on the other side. “I know that you're still in shock over the news, do you want some company to distract you?”

Remus was about to politely decline when two things hit him suddenly. One, the woman in front of him was already aroused, and two, when she moved, he got a good look under her robes, and Bathsheba was wearing nothing at all under those robes.

With a smile, he stepped back and welcomed the young teacher in. Remus put the book aside, there were much better ways to spend the evening.

End Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat
PART: 16 of ?? Curious Cat No More
AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])
DISTRIBUTION: HP Fan Fiction Archive, Archive of Our Own, Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.net
DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.
SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat Animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!
FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster
RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle, Harry/Hermione/Luna, Harry/Hermione/Lavender/Luna, Harry/Cho, Hermione/Susan/Hannah
RATING: NC-17
WORD COUNT: <7,492>
SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?
WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, Dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.
AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.
NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.
NOTE ON LEMONS: Not planning much in the way of explicit lemons in this chapter, need to move the story along so I can get them onto the Hogwarts Express shortly.
CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson
Narcissa Black Malfoy is portrayed by Porn Actress Devon
Lavender Brown is portrayed by Model Danielle Sellers
Parvati and Padma Patil are portrayed by Model Courtnie Quinlan
Fleur “Good Girl” Delacour is portrayed by Model Rhian Sugden
Gabrielle “Brat” Delacour is portrayed by Model Jurgita Valts
Daphne Greengrass is portrayed by Alexandra Daddario
Katie Bell is portrayed by Model Pia Marzo
Mei Chang is portrayed by Model Julri Waters
Pansy Parkinson is portrayed by Model Mellisa Clarke

Ministry of Magic
Front Desk
Monday, August 30th, 1993
7:00 AM

Amelia was waiting beside the security desk when a heavyset blonde man with glasses walked into the Ministry. The man was looking around but smiled when he sees her. He waits in line until it's time to let Eric the guard check his wand, and when he gets it back, he turns toward Amelia and said, "Director Bones? I'm Patrick Foote, I believe you are expecting me?"

She nodded, her eyes alight with recognition. He had been one of her best, and she never forgot one of her Aurors, she saw the same Sirius Black in his eyes, and she smiled slightly, “Good Morning, Mister Foote, thank you for being on time, now if you will follow me we can get all this taken care of.”

Amelia didn't have to look behind her to know that quite a few people were very curious about what had just happened because she never came down to greet a visitor. She was almost tempted to address him by his real name to watch them all crap themselves and then run and try to hide.

She led her visitor down to the interview room, where Master Auror Moody and Senior Auror Hammer were waiting, along with a distinguished-looking man who had identified himself as Tiberius Brown, of Brown and Fox, Barristers retained by the Black Family, contacted by a member of the family to provide legal advice, if needed. Amelia didn't let the relief show on her face, but she was determined to make sure everything was done strictly by law, and allowing the interviewee to have legal counsel is a very big issue.

Once the doors were closed and locked and the security protocols were in place, they started the interview, with Mister Foote canceling his disguise and identifying himself as Sirius Orion Black, Lord of the Ancient and Noble House of Black, which was confirmed by several different charms, as well as by the signet ring he was wearing. He then requested an area of privacy so he could explain what was going on to the Barrister.

The rest of the interview was conducted, at Lord Black's specific request with Veratiserum being administered. The questioning was straightforward, and within 20 minutes of the first question being asked, the antidote to the Veratiserum was being given, and Moody surprised all of them, including himself, by offering Black an apology for not digging deeper when it all happened.

Amelia took care of the official statement, that Sirius Black was found to be not guilty of all charges.

“While I'm thrilled to put this issue behind me, how is the news going to get out to the public? I don't really want to step into the Leaky to have a jar and catch a curse to the face.” Sirius grinned briefly, “This face isn't much, but it's the only one I'm used to, and a curse wouldn't improve my looks.”

The others snorted, and Amelia said, “That's being taken care of, right now Minister Fudge is waiting to hear what we've determined, before calling the press to make the announcement. I'm sure that's not what you wanted to hear, but when I told him what I had discovered with Pettigrew, he could have tried to bury the news, but he insisted that we do what we had to do to fix things. This whole mess is on Bagnold and Barty Crouch, who if I can't manage the Veil, will spend the rest of his life in your old cell.”

She was actually surprised when Black just smiled, “I don't have a problem with helping the Minister by smiling as he shakes my hand and the Prophet gets their pictures.”

It was about 10 minutes later that Minister Fudge was stepping to the podium and making his announcement, and Sirius came out, shook Fudge's hand, and made a statement thanking him and Director Bones for correcting the crimes that Former Minister Bagnold and Former Director Crouch committed.

Once the dog and pony show was over, and Sirius was given his documents showing he was cleared, Amelia offered to let him use the private floo in her office, and a few minutes later he was stepping into the flame and disappeared.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire
Monday, August 30th, 1993
11:45 am

"Ooooooooooohhh! Yes! Yes! That's it, right there! That's it!" Narcissa stiffened from her position straddling Sirius, her body coated with sweat, as her eyes rolled back and she fell forward against his chest, shuddering as yet another climax crashed over her. Eventually, she fell silent, and then a soft snoring was heard, and a small stream of drool ran from her mouth onto Sirius. He lay back, panting from exertion, wrapping his arms around her, his eyes closed and he relaxed, feeling the warm body pressed against him.

It amazed him that they had been going almost nonstop since he stepped through the floo, Narcissa was already nude, and removed his clothing with a switching spell, before running toward the stairs and ending in her bedroom. When he came through the door after her, she was already kneeling at the side of the bed and beckoned him over. Without a word, she had her hands wrapped around his cock, and then he was experiencing a woman's mouth on him for the first time in far too many years. It would amuse him later, when he was able to think, that Narcissa could enthusiastically do things that a whore down Knockturn Alley would refuse to do, and still look like she's sitting down to a fancy dinner with the Minister for Magic,

Sirius was glad that she finally hit her limit because even with the stamina and replenishing potions, he'd been about to call 'Pax!' He still needed to get all of his strength back before trying to wear her out. At least there would be plenty of chances since he was going to be staying here until Yule at least, and he wouldn't mind staying longer, because he didn't really have any desire to set foot inside his parent's home, he had nothing but bad memories growing up there.

He grimaced as he realized that he would need to have a home for Harry, at least until Gringotts had Potter Manor restored, and there was no way Harry could move into Malfoy Manor without Dumbledore sticking his crooked nose into things. And he was sure that Harry wouldn't be inclined to explain things to the old man. He just wished that he had access to any of the other properties besides Grimmauld Place, but he didn't, and he started to think about what would need to do to make it livable, and he was still thinking when sleep finally overcame him.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Ministry for Magic
Courtroom Ten
Monday, August 30th, 1993
12:05 PM

Albus looked down from his seat as he stared at the prisoner chained to the chair. “Peter Andrew Pettigrew, you have been found guilty of being a member of a Terrorist Group, Voldemort's Death Eaters, as well as revealing the secret of James and Lily Potter's location, directly leading to their deaths. Those two crimes alone would see you being kissed by a Dementor, but your additional crimes will see you sent through the Veil of Death at Sunset this evening. May Magic have mercy upon your soul.”

He kept his face impassive as the sobbing man and the seat he was confined to were lowered through the floor. The Unspeakables would keep him secure until it was time for Pettigrew to meet his fate.

Although he appeared unbothered, Albus was in turmoil, not least because he had never felt confident that Sirius Black had been the Potter's Secret Keeper, but he hadn't pressed Barty or Millicent to have a chance to question the man. He didn't want to even admit it to himself, but a small part of him had thought it would make things easier with Sirius out of the way. With Harry's Godfather out of the portrait, there would be no one to object to Harry staying with his relatives.

'Another wonderful decision, old man! Now any possible influence you had with Sirius is gone, and with Sirius being found innocent, he would lose Remus as well. And neither of them was the type to stand aside while he prepared Harry to face his destiny, it was a shame that the lad would have to die, but the prophecy was clear. The two of them would meet and only one would survive, and there was no way Harry could learn enough to defeat Tom, but once Harry fell, anyone could destroy Voldemort.

The only bright spot is that, with his marriage to Miss Granger, the Potter line and family magic would survive, although he was not sure if having an heir to the Peverell line would be a good thing, because the family name still carried a great deal of weight with the traditionalist families on the Wizengamot, and with Harry or his heir being influenced by a Lovegood, Merlin only knew what kind of chaos they could cause!

Not for the first time, Albus regretted the loss of Severus, the man had more regular contact with Harry than Albus did, and with his skills in Legilimency Severus would find out what had changed with Harry that he was being seen at the Malfoy interment, as well as claiming his families and naming wives?

'Ah well, the students would be on their way to Hogwarts in 48 hours and he could start trying to get answers and see if he could adjust his plans to accommodate the changes. He would need to ensure Minerva had the rooms in the Lord's Quarters prepared for when Harry and his ladies. At least, based on a couple of comments he'd heard when he was in Diagon Alley, Harry doesn't seem to have the exhibitionist tendencies that Charlus and Dorea had. Albus had chuckled at the description of Harry's face the morning after his birthday when he was reminded of the silencing charm.

He had no idea how long he'd been sitting there, lost in his thoughts, but when he heard a door closing, he jerked back to alertness and saw that he was the only person left in the Courtroom, and he bit back an oath, 'It's a good thing Alastor didn't see that, he'd never let me hear the end of it, and he would be right. Anybody could have gotten the drop on him and he wouldn't have known until it was far too late!'

Standing, he frowned at the stiffness in his joints, another sign he was getting too old for being as busy as he was. But until Tom made his reappearance, he couldn't afford to let anything go.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Gringotts
Potter Family Vault
1:20 PM

Harry held back a grin at how excited Pansy was, she was probably going to pass out from pleasure when he actually puts her collar around her throat. Once she was adorned with her collar, they needed to go to Madam Malkin's to get his newest Concubine her robes with the Potter Family Coat of Arms, showing her position. With Snape and Malfoy both dead, that should be more than enough to protect her until he could publicly claim Daphne as Lady Slytherin.

Cho loved her new robes, and he wouldn't be surprised if she decided to go naked under the robes when they got on the Hogwarts Express. The idea had its appeal, but if Ron and Neville were in the carriage, it would be rude to rub their noses in what they can't have. Although, from what Lavender and Parvati had to say, both of his friends had a great deal of confidence that they didn't have before, so the two boys might find girls of their own on the Express.

Harry had been pleasantly surprised to find that he actually could like both Alonzo and Imelda, Pansy's parents, and the negotiations were short and relatively sweet. They were surprised when he told them that he would pay for Pansy to take as many NEWTs as she wanted, and even a Mastery if she wanted to study for one.

By the time the contract was signed, Pansy had already packed her school trunk, and the rest of her personal items would be delivered when Potter Manor was restored. For the next couple of nights, she would be sleeping in either his room or Hermione's, because his new concubine was going to spend a lot of time on her knees between Lady Potter's thighs, and he was looking forward to seeing it.

Unfortunately, he didn't expect the negotiations with Ayaan Patil to be anywhere near as pleasant, which is why he was having Gnarlspike doing the negotiations. He had also purchased all of the Patil family's debt, which gives them a much stronger position. He had instructed Gnarlspike to be generous if the man was reasonable, if the man was an arse, his account manager could be as brutal as he wanted, as long as the contracts were signed, and, if Gnarlspike could get contracts for the girl's mothers, there would be a 10,000 galleon bonus to show anticipation.

The look of eagerness on Gnarlspike's face had him almost feeling sorry for the twins' father, but only almost, he wasn't happy with what the girls told him about how Ayaan acted. The meeting was scheduled for tomorrow morning, so he was expecting to take possession of four new concubines by tomorrow evening. Then he could see about destroying the man. But that was for tomorrow, today was for finding Pansy a collar, and he guided her to the part of the vault that contained the collars.

He was slightly surprised that she chose a plain leather collar, with a metal tag hanging from the front. The tag was blank, but when he closed the clasp around her throat, writing appeared on the tag, saying “Pansy – Property of Lord and Lady Potter”

Once Pansy was collared, he took her to the portrait of his grandparents, and Charlus and Dorea were happy to welcome her to the family, but when Harry asked if they knew who had last worn Pansy's collar, neither of them had any idea, but it had been in the family for generations.

After grabbing spending money for the first term, and giving Pansy several galleons for her own use, they left the vault and waited for the cart to take them to the service. Leaving the bank, Harry led Pansy down the side alley to Justine's Toy Box, and Pansy was doing her best to hide it, but she was as excited as a firstie on Honeydukes Finest.

Today's shopping trip was similar to Cho's, including trying out the crops and floggers and then finding a plug for her, that Pansy was wearing before they got to the front counter. Katie was working again today and just smirked at him when Pansy walked in behind him. As they were leaving, Katie said she was looking forward to seeing him on the Express.

He could tell Pansy was curious about the smile on his face at seeing Katie, but she kept quiet. It was only a matter of minutes before they finished in Madame Malkin's, and she would send the completed robes to his rooms at the Leaky Cauldron. When they left the store, Pansy was expecting that they were heading back to his rooms, instead, he turned right and walked through the entry to Horizon Alley. Before she could think to ask, he looked down at her and smiled. “I've decided to celebrate you joining the family by getting you some very special jewelry.”

Arriving at the building he had noticed Friday before he encountered Pansy, he held open the door and led Pansy to a display case full of rings and posts, and other jewelry. "Go ahead, Pansy, pick out the set you like and I'll get them for you to welcome you to the family."

“Thank you, Sir, they all look very nice, but there are only three pieces in the set.” He chuckled,

“That is true, but this jewelry is not worn where anybody can see them, except on special occasions, or Lady Potter or I tell you to display them.”

The comprehension lit her eyes and she smiled and picked a set of three rings. Taking them from the case, he guided Pansy to a curtained area, where a very pretty blonde was sitting on a stool, and looked up when they came through the curtain. Before she can say anything, Harry handed the card with the rings to her, and said, "Yes, we are celebrating my newest concubine joining the family and want her wearing her jewelry when we leave."

The girl smiled brightly, “Of course, Lord Potter, it will just take a few minutes.”

He nodded and said, “Pansy, display yourself, Lilith can't pierce you through your clothing.”

Pansy didn't hesitate, stripping to her skin and letting Lilith enjoy the sight before she sat down on the other stool and spread her legs. Lilith rolled forward her wand in hand, and slipped two fingers of her free hand into Pansy's pussy, making her jerk in surprise, before the fingers moved to bring the nub out, and with a quick tap of her wand, one of the rings was piercing Pansy's hood. Her nipples were tight with excitement so it only took a couple of seconds to pierce each nipple.

Harry looked at the rings and nodded, so Lilith helped Pansy to her feet and over to a full-length mirror. It was easy to see the excitement and happiness in her eyes, and he said, "You look very nice Pansy, it will almost be a shame to keep you covered, but we don't want to shock the firsties. But, since Lilith did such a wonderful job, I think it's only proper that you thank her, don't you think?"

Pansy nodded immediately and moved between Lilith's spread-open legs. As she started kneeling down, Harry conjured a pillow for her, getting a "Thank you, Master," as she reached for the button on Lilith's shorts, pulling them down her legs and onto the floor. The blonde had gone without knickers, and was completely hairless, which was intriguing.

Pansy licked her lips as she leaned forward, putting Lilith's thighs over her shoulders, and Pansy's tongue licked up the juices that were already flowing. Lilith shivered as Pansy's tongue touched her, and she gave a soft sigh, relaxing against the back of her seat.

Harry moved to get a better look at how Pansy was doing pleasuring Lilith, because she was going to be tasting not only her fellow concubines but Lady Potter and Narcissa as Alpha, along with anyone else who joined the families. She was doing quite well, her tongue sliding between Lilith's lips, her nose brushing across her clit, before swiping it with her tongue.

Lilith moaned louder and gripped the sides of the seat, she was starting to squirm and lift off the seat, trying to get more contact, but Pansy pulled back with a grin, and Lilith nearly whined, so Pansy slid two fingers into the girl as her tongue was dancing inside her. She was moving her fingers, which Lilith seemed to enjoy, based on the sounds she was making, but then the fingers were withdrawn and Pansy's tongue was hitting different spots inside her, Lilith was moaning and crying out constantly, her head tossing from side to side. She wasn't paying attention to Pansy's fingers, so when Pansy sucked lightly on her clit while sliding a finger, slick with juices, straight up Lilith's arse!

The blonde's eyes shot open, and she practically sat upright on her seat before she collapsed, her body shuddering as she babbled happily. Pansy worked her finger free and wiped it on the pillow before looking at him. When he smiled, she smiled as well and climbed to her feet. “Well done, Pansy, go ahead and get dressed, I'll wait until Lilith recovers and take care of everything.”

By the time Lilith was aware of herself, Pansy had completed dressing, and Harry paid for the jewelry and the piercing, including a tip. As he turned away, she asked him to wait and wrote her floo address on the receipt. “If you ever want me to thank you for your concubine's service, I'll be there, any time, any place.”

“I'll keep that in mind, because it's very tempting.” he said, as he and Pansy left the shop, heading toward the Leaky Cauldron.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

The Leaky Cauldron
Harry's Rooms
Monday, August 30th, 1993
A few minutes later

Midnight was alone in the room, Lavender and the Patil twins had already left to finish up their preparations for getting on the Express, so Midnight was enjoying the quiet and dozing in the window when the door opened and Master came in, although he was with someone new this time. Parkinson if she remembered correctly, but as soon as the door closed she stripped out of her clothes, exposing her piercings, which looked rather nice. The girl's new robes had already arrived and they were hanging in the wardrobe, and when she pulled her school trunk from her robe pocket, Master tapped it to resize it and moved it out of the way.
,
Master then created an Adfero messenger, and invited Lady Potter, if she wasn't busy, to come to his rooms and greet the new Potter Concubine.

Mistress replied right away and said she and Lady Peverell would be there in just a moment.

Master said, “Your Mistress will be here shortly, and you will be serving her while I am busy with Lady Peverell, who you will also be spending time with, any questions?”

She shook her head, “No Sir, I'm too serve my Mistress and then Lady Peverell however they desire me.”

There was a knock on the door, and Master opened it, showing Mistress and Luna standing there, Mistress was wearing a skirt and blouse combination, showing that she was in command, while Luna was holding her robes closed in front of her. Once the door closed behind them, Master cast more silencing charms and Luna opened her robes, showing her nude body. Master said, “Lady Potter, this is Pansy, our newest concubine, and she will be serving you while I'm busy with Lady Peverell,”

Even from her perch across the room, Midnight could see the interest in Mistress's eyes as she took in Pansy's appearance. She reached out and ran her finger over the rings piercing her nipples, “Fresh piercings, husband? Very attractive, I may have to get Good Girl and the Brat jewelry of their own. But that's for later, Pansy and I are about to be rather busy.”

Master grinned and turned to Luna, “I need to get cleaned up Luna, so go get the tub prepared.”

While Luna hurried to the bathroom, Mistress prowled around Pansy, reaching out to fondle her tits and arse, giving her arse a spank and nodding at the pleased squeal Pansy gave out.

“You certainly are an attractive girl, Pansy, and I'm going to enjoy having you serve me, but first, you have said several things that were very disrespectful to me over the last two years, and while I'm sure you won't do it again, you still need to make amends.”

Mistress reached into the wardrobe and pulled out the frame, and Midnight turned around so she didn't have to see it, the memories of her punishment were still too painful.

“Now, I know that a lot of things you said were because you had to follow Draco, so it won't be difficult for you to make amends.”

Midnight heard the distinctive sounds of the wrist and ankle cuffs being closed in place, holding the girl spread open for whatever Mistress desired. The sound of the crop whistling through the air made her flinch, but there was no sound of it hitting Pansy's body, and there was no sound from the girl at all.

“Yes, this will do nicely, I'm only going to give you five, my girl, and after each one, you are to give the count, and thank me, thank your Mistress.”

“Yes Mistress,” Pansy said quietly, but Midnight could hear the nervousness in her voice.

The whistle of the crop, “SMACK!” as it hit Pansy and she gasped, “One! Thank you, Mistress!”

Another whistle and the loud “SMACK!” as the blow landed, and she heard “Ugh! T-Two, Mistress! Thank You Mistress!”

Mistress spoke softly, and Midnight could barely make it out, but she said, “Good girl, Pansy, you are doing very well at making amends, so I'm going to make you feel good for a minute.”

Midnight was curious and turned her head, Mistress was standing behind Pansy, pressing against her back, and Mistress's hand was stroking the girl's pussy and pumping her fingers inside her. “Ooh!, Thank You Mistress,” Pansy moaned, making Mistress grin before sliding her fingers completely out and bringing them to Pansy's mouth. She licked Mistress's fingers clean of her juices, and Mistress stepped back.

“Three more, my girl, and it will be over, you're doing fine and Master is just as pleased as I am.”

The door to the bathroom opened and Luna stepped out, “Master? Your bath is ready.”

Master didn't say anything, just followed her into the bathroom and closed the door.

Midnight knew she should turn around, but the look of pleasure on Pansy's face made her want to see what happens next.

The blow landed behind Pansy's knees, “Aaiii! Three! Three Mistress! Thank you Mistress!”

Midnight tensed as Mistress walked in front of her bound sister concubine, and without a warning, brought the crop down sharply across Pansy's tits, making them bounce as she sobbed, barely able to make the count and thank Mistress.

“One more, my girl, just one more,” Mistress's voice was soothing as Pansy forced herself to stay standing in the frame, her cheeks wet with tears. “Are you ready, girl?'

“Ye – Yes, Mistress, I'm ready.”

Midnight was surprised, expecting Mistress to use the crop to slap the girl between the legs, but instead, she moved back behind Pansy and pulled her arm back,

The crop cut through the air, landing on Pansy's thighs, “SMACK!”

Pansy's voice was surprised as she said, “Five! Five Mistress, Thank you Mistress!”

Mistress hung the crop on the rack in the wardrobe before releasing Pansy from the frame. After shrinking the frame and putting it away, Mistress started unbuttoning her blouse and opening her skirt until she was standing in a half-cup bra and stockings and garter belt, with no knickers, the garter was framing her pussy, and the lush curls above her opening. Midnight could clearly see the excitement in the juices soaking her lips.

Mistress gathered her juices and held her fingers to Pansy's mouth, smiling as Pansy's eyes lit up and she opened her mouth, sucking each of the fingers like a mini cock, until they were clean.

“Very good, Pansy, now, part of your duties will be to wash your Master and I when directed, and Master has made sure that the bath is big enough for all of us, so let's get started.”

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Pansy was in a daze with everything that had happened so far, and she could hardly wait to see what happens next! It was exciting enough when Master directed her to strip so she could be pierced, and she did like the way the rings look, but then, to casually order her to go down on Lilith? She almost climaxed right then and there! If she'd had any idea that Master was so dominant, she would have broken with Draco and happily knelt at Master's feet for the entire train ride. In fact, she was already planning to do that on this trip to the school, no matter who else could see her. She was beyond pleased to be wearing Master and Mistress's collar and didn't care who saw it.

When she and Mistress had walked into the bathroom, Luna was soaping up her breasts and belly before moving behind Master and rubbing against his back, working up a lather.

Mistress gestured, and Pansy removed the rest of her clothing, and, feeling daring, placed a kiss on Mistress's curls as she was removing the garter belt. Once Mistress was exposed, she stepped into the water and Pansy followed, getting both of their bodies wet, before doing the same as Luna and pouring soap over her chest and moving so she was rubbing against Mistress's wonderful breasts.

She had no idea how long she had spent making sure Mistress was clean, but at one point she looked at Master and saw that Luna was kneeling, using her mouth to please him. She knew that she would be using her mouth to please Mistress soon, maybe before the bath was finished.

Pansy was surprised, and maybe a touch disappointed when, after Mistress was clean, she was directed to stand against the wall and touch herself as she described a favorite fantasy. It was difficult because many of her favorites have been lived out since Master claimed her when they were at the Cauldron, but she decided to share one of her deepest fantasies, she hadn't even told Daphne or Tracey.

“It starts at the beginning of the school year, all of us are over 16 so our magic is safe. I didn't know, until Friday night, who the person in my fantasy was, but I know it was you, Master. Draco was mouthing off, being extremely unpleasant in what he said to you and to Mistress, and I can see a look of determination in your eyes, and it sends a shiver through my body, as you challenge him to a duel. When Draco agrees, you tell him that the stakes are, if Master won, I would belong to you, and if Draco won, you would give him the deed to one of your properties.

“I see Professor Snape bearing down on you, but for a change, McGonagall actually supports you and stops Professor Snape from interfering. I'm trying to hide it, but I'm really hoping that you defeat Draco quickly, because my knickers have been soaked ever since I saw the look in your eyes.

"Then I happen to look at Mistress, and see the hunger in her eyes, and I just get more excited that Master and you would both have me. Professor Flitwick sets up the dueling piste, and Professor Sprout checks it since both of them can be unbiased. Snape is talking quietly into Draco's ear, and Draco is nodding as they walk to the edge of the piste. Master takes off his robe and sets it on the bench, and then you and Mistress step onto the piste at the opposite end. There are several female moans at how the shirt and trousers fit you, and my mouth starts to water as a see the bulge in the front of your trousers and know that you are far bigger than Malfoy ever dreamed of being!

"When you are both in position, Professor Flitwick makes sure you are both in position and gives the signal to start. Draco starts off with a stinging hex aimed at your wand hand, and you step out of the way, your shield bouncing the spell back at Draco who gets hit, but holds onto his wand, barely. Snape is furious and he is whispering harshly in Draco's ear before stepping back. Draco signals to Professor Flitwick that he is ready, and almost as soon as the signal to start is given, Draco shouts out the snake summoning charm and a spitting cobra lands in front of you.

“I wonder what he is trying to accomplish, everyone knows you are a parselmouth, but you just grin and start hissing at the snake, and it calms down until you stretch out your hand, and the snake slithers up your arm and rests across your shoulder. The entire Great Hall is silent, and Draco stands there, his jaw hanging open. Without a word, you twitch your wand and summon his wand into your hand. You turn to Professor Flitwick, and he ends the duel, declaring you the win, and I rush over to you and Mistress, smiling like a loon and I strip out of my Slytherin uniform, and kneel between you wearing nothing but my bra and knickers, with my socks and shoes keeping my feet warm. If either of you gave me the word, I would have removed my bra and knickers as well.

"I hide a smirk at the shocked look on Draco's face, and the look of fury on Snape's and I know that he hates you even more, but I look at you and see you are smirking at the two of them, and then, I hear the most wonderful words as you tell me to start serving you right then.

There are gasps from the girls in the Hall as I take you out of your trousers and they get a look at your size. You aren't fully erect and still, the biggest I've ever seen. Wrapping my hand around your shaft, a couple of strokes and you are hard as steel, I place a kiss on the head of your cock, before licking the entire length of the shaft and using my lips to tease the tight skin under the head. I've just opened my mouth to take you inside when I feel movement behind me, and Mistress unhooked my bra, sliding it down my arms and showing the entire school my tits. Mistress leans closer, making me tilt my head and she lightly bites my neck, claiming me for both of you. If I could, I would smile at the envious glares I'm seeing, but then Mistress uses one hand to fondle my tits, and the other slides into my knickers, rubbing the smooth skin before sliding her fingers into my pussy, and... and... her fingers are inside me, she's fucking me with her fingers, and I'm loving it!!!!!!!!!!! Ohhhhh Shite! Master! Mistress! I'm cumming, your slave is cumming, thank you, Master, thank you, Mistress!"

She slumped against the wall, sliding down, until Luna pulled Pansy into her arms, but darkness was surrounding her and Pansy just let the good feelings wash over her until sleep claimed her.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Ministry for Magic
Department of Mysteries
Death Chamber
One Minute to Sunset

There were only a few witnesses to see Pettigrew put through the veil, but Remus Lupin was one of them. He had everything as ready as he could be for his classes on Thursday morning, and there wasn't anything keeping him in the castle, and it seemed at least one of the Marauders should be there to bear witness, and he had hoped that Padfoot would have been there so they could talk.

Unfortunately, Sirius didn't show, and while it would have been nice if Harry had been there, he was probably enjoying himself with several girls in the Alley. Remus smiled slightly, imagining the different reactions of Prongs and Lily to the group of girls that were joining Harry. Prongs would be thrilled because he always wanted a harem, but Lily didn't go for the idea, but she would be ecstatic at the number of grandchildren she could have, she always was baby crazy, so she wouldn't worry about them having different mothers.

There was the sound of a door opening, and Remus could see Peter shuffling forward, wearing plain gray robes, surrounded by several cloaked and hooded individuals. Remus was struck by the blank look on Peter's face, his body was still moving, but he was dead inside.

They reached the steps in front of the Veil and Amelia read the charges and the death order, Peter didn't react, even when he was pushed forward, and he stumbled up the steps and into the Veil. The only reaction was the Veil went silent for a few seconds before the murmuring voices were heard again. He wasn't sure if he was imagining it, but he thought he could hear Peter's voice with all the others.

Shaking his head, trying to understand what happened to the boy who was his friend, how he could have betrayed them as he did. He was seriously tempted to head to the Hogs Head and get legless on Aberforth's rotgut. But it was too close to the full moon, and he couldn't let himself lose control, wolfsbane or no wolfsbane. He wondered if Bathsheba was up for some company, or if she wasn't teasing him, if Bathsheba and Aurora were up for company?

He was glad that most of the instructors were new since he had graduated, it would have been extremely strange if a teacher who remembered him tried to seduce him. Granted, it didn't take Bathsheba very much, but she was just about his age and didn't know him as a student.

Making his way to the fireplace, he took the floo to the Three Broomsticks, hopefully, Rosmerta would have a few minutes to chat between customers.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

The Leaky Cauldron
Harry's Rooms
A Few Minutes after the Prior Scene

Pansy was still lost to the world, so he just laid her down on his bed to let her recover, and briefly regret that it would be impossible to make that fantasy a reality because it was a wild one.

There was a quiet 'pop' behind him, and he turned to see Dobby standing, holding two envelopes, and he recognized the sign of Gringotts, but it took a minute to recognize the other, but then Hermione saw the motto at the bottom of the seal Toujours Pur that she remembered the Black Family Motto. The envelope was fairly thick, and it was addressed to him so he opened it, to see an envelope with the word 'Moony' on it, and a short note asking Harry to give the letter to Remus as soon as they got a chance to talk to him.

Setting it aside, he opened the letter from Gnarlspike and his grin widened as he counted four separate concubine contracts, all signed by Ayaan Patil for Padma, Parvati, Sira, and Sampta Patil, and he didn't know that Sira and Sampta were also identical twin sisters.

Going back to the letter, he started reading, then stopped, rereading what he thought he saw. He started laughing, and Hermione looked at him curiously, “It wasn't just Padma and Parvati that had a problem with their father, he's currently sitting in a cell in Gringotts for trying to cheat them. If he's lucky they'll just execute him, otherwise he'll be working in the mines until he dies of exhaustion or starvation. Although it should work out better for us and the employees of his businesses, they were about to collapse due to poor management, but Gringotts has professional managers that will bring the businesses back to where they need to be, without getting rid of their employees.”

“So do we need to contact the girl's and their mothers to find a place for them to stay?” Hermione asked, “Because, as nice as our rooms here are, they aren't made for a bunch of people.”

He shook his head, “Don't need to worry about it, Gnarlspike is notifying the four of them, and letting them know that they can continue living in the house, I will be making sure all expenses are paid.”

Harry snorted, “I'm just picturing Dumbledore and McGonagall's faces when the contracts land on their desks, and we need to sit down with Lavender and find out what she knows about her parents deaths before we decide what position in what family she will be filling. Also you need to talk to Susan and Hannah, to see what they are looking for.”

Hermione nodded, “From different things that I've heard and Susan's said, she and Amelia are the last of the Bones family, and don't want the name to die out, plus, she and Hannah are very much a couple, so you're looking at a Line-Continuation situation, and nobody will raise an eyebrow if Hannah is part of the family.”

Checking the time, he said, “It's getting toward dinner time, so we should probably wake Pansy so we can all get dressed and go downstairs.”

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Patil Residence
443 Mountbatten Place
Clapham, London
Monday, August 30th, 1993
6:30 pm

Padma stared at the Gringotts' envelope, almost afraid to open it unless it was bad news, but hearing Parvati's shout of exhilaration, she opened her envelope and found the contract with Harry's signature, and her father's signature, but she was curious about the envelopes her mothers received, and where father was?

A gasp from Mother Sira made Padma look up, but the wide smile let her relax, as Mother Sira started reading, the first item was a concubine contract for her with Harry Potter, and that they wouldn't be seeing father again, he was caught attempting to cheat Gringotts, which anybody who pays attention knows is an extremely bad idea.

She was about to ask about where they would be living, and what about the businesses, but Mother Sira reassured her and Parvati that they will continue living in their house, and the businesses will be taken care of, to ensure that they are profitable again while keeping their employees. She tilted the envelope and vault keys fell out, each had one of their names on it.

Mother Sampta had been quiet as everyone absorbed the changes in their lives, but she said, “Sira, grab a bottle of the good wine and four glasses, I'd say this calls for a celebration, but first, let us enjoy a hot bath and our daughters can tell us what we have to expect when our new Master beds us.”

Padma caught Parvati's eye and they both snickered, before following their mothers up the stairs to the master bathroom, and the elves had the bath filled with scented water, with the soothing oils floating on the surface.

Soon, all four of them were naked and relaxing in the tub, and Mother Sampta turned to Padma and smirked, “So, daughter, what can we expect to happen when our Master takes us for the first time?”

End Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat

PART: 17 of ?? Cat in a Carriage

AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])

DISTRIBUTION: Archive of Our Own, Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.net

DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.

SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat Animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!

FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster

RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle, Harry/Hermione/Luna, Harry/Hermione/Lavender/Luna, Harry/Cho, Hermione/Susan/Hannah

RATING: NC-17

WORD COUNT: <6,977>

SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?

WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, Dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.

AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.

NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.

NOTE ON LEMONS: Not planning much in the way of explicit lemons in this chapter, need to move the story along so I can get them onto the Hogwarts Express shortly.

CREDIT WHERE CREDIT IS DUE DEPARTMENT: Senior Auror Connie Hammer, who makes a cameo appearance in this chapter, is property of Old Crow, used by permission

CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson

Narcissa Black Malfoy is portrayed by Porn Actress Devon

Lavender Brown is portrayed by Model Danielle Sellers

Parvati and Padma Patil are portrayed by Model Courtnie Quinlan

Fleur “Good Girl” Delacour is portrayed by Model Rhian Sugden

Gabrielle “Brat” Delacour is portrayed by Model Jurgita Valts

Daphne Greengrass is portrayed by Alexandra Daddario

Katie Bell is portrayed by Model Pia Marzo

Mei Chang is portrayed by Model Julri Waters

Pansy Parkinson is portrayed by Model Mellisa Clarke

Marietta Edgecombe is portrayed by Porn Actress Audrey Hollander

Patil Residence

443 Mountbatten Place

Clapham, London

Monday, August 30th, 1993

7:00 pm

Soon, all four of them were naked and relaxing in the sunken tub, and Mother Sampta turned to Padma and smirked, “So, daughter, what can we expect to happen when our Master takes us for the first time?”

Padma took a sip of wine and started describing what they had experienced since Saturday morning, although Mother Sira was fascinated by the description of the ' futa ' spell, and Padma hid her smile, knowing that Sira was going to experience being taken with the spell before the night is over. It was when she described how Master and Mistress had her and her sister washing them, and then masturbating while they watched, and how they had her and Parvati describing their favorite fantasies, that both their mothers eyes glazed over and their hands dropped under the water and started moving. Padma had been expecting that sort of reaction, but both women were getting aroused by hearing how they would be dominated by Master and Mistress. Adding to the almost unconscious way both of their mothers were deferring to her, she wanted to test her idea, because if what she believes is true, the rest of the evening and tomorrow just got even more interesting. Letting both of the women satisfy themselves, Padma waited until Sampta and Sira's eyes cleared and handed each of them a sponge, and said, "You will be doing the same thing, so why don't you and Sira get started? One other thing, when any of us wash Master or Mistress, we use our mouths to make sure they are pleased, and that is expected of all the women, so show us that you know how to please them."

Padma heard a gasp of surprise from her twin, but their mothers just accepted the sponges and soaped them up before starting to clean her and Parvati, there was no question in Sampta's eyes, just acceptance of her duty. Padma gave a sigh of pleasure as Sampta's tongue circled each nipple, toying with the rings piercing her, while the sponge was moving between Padma's legs, cleaning her lotus. She glanced over at her twin and saw that her sister was already starting to drift away under Sira's gentle washing, and Padma nudged her, she had to be ready to take control of Sira, if possible. Her twin wasn't as strong as Padma was, but hopefully, she was strong enough since Sira wasn't even close to being as strong as Sampta, so Parvati should be fine, and if Padma needed to, she was sure that she could dominate both women. Of course, the older women and possibly Parvati, are the only ones she would even attempt to dominate, because, even as strong as she is, both Master and Mistress put her to shame, and that was fine, she couldn't even picture trying to dominate Master unless she wanted to experience 'correction' instead a play spanking, and she didn't get any pleasure out of the extreme sensations like Lavender does.

She relaxed and enjoyed the feeling of Sampta's treatment, and when she put the sponge down, Sampta moved to spread her legs, and Padma hid her triumphant grin as she raised herself out of the water and onto the edge of the tub. Looking over, she smirked at the look of shock on her twin's face, turning to an excited smile and she lifted herself out of the water and spread her legs. Padma leaned back and closed her eyes, a sigh of pleasure escaping her lips as she felt her mother's tongue licking her swollen lips, and swiping across her clit. Sampta kept licking, swallowing Padma's juices, before sliding two fingers into her pussy and curling them, sending jolts of pleasure rocketing through her body. She murmured encouragement and one of her hands moved to softly stroke Sampta's hair. She had no idea how long Sampta had been licking her, but Padma could feel the pleasure building until it burst through her concentration and it felt like her body exploded from the force of her orgasm. She could distantly hear a girl's voice cursing and crying out, and absently realized it was her own voice before another wave of pleasure rolled over her and she drifted away into her Happy Place. As she was letting go, she heard Parvati crying out the same way, and Padma was pleased before she stopped thinking about anything but the way she was feeling.

Eventually, she became aware of herself again, and Sampta was still slowly licking her, letting her come back to awareness gently. Reaching down, she pulled Sampta up so the older woman's face was on a level with hers, and pulled her close, her lips capturing Sampta's, demanding entry, and claiming the woman, Sampta opened easily and started kissing back. Padma dropped on hand to the water, and slipped between Sampta's thighs, her fingers pressing through the swollen lips, pumping steadily while her thumb teased Sampta's nub, making her moan into Padma's mouth and clench around her thrusting fingers, until Sampta stiffened, breaking the kiss as she shuddered, the pleasure washing over her until she collapsed bonelessly against Padma. Grinning, she looked over and saw Sira in the same condition, and a surprised look on Parvati's face.

When their mothers were aware again, Padma said, "Now that you've enjoyed yourself, I think we're clean enough, let's take this to your bedroom." Sampta nodded and stood up, her shaking legs making her brace herself until she was steady, and stepped out of the tub, grabbing a large towel, when Padma was standing in front of her, Sampta immediately started drying her, while Sira did the same for Parvati

She grinned slightly, amused at how quickly the two of them submitted to her, and wondered if they were even conscious of what they were doing. Once Padma and Parvati were dried, Padma dropped her wand into her hand, and cast the ' futa ' spell on herself, nodding that Parvati did the same thing, Sampta and Sira both noticed the new appendage, and Sampta started to lower herself to her knees, but Padma stopped her. When the older witches were looking at her curiously, she said, "One very important rule that Master and Mistress both insist on, is proper grooming, which means no visible hair on your body below your eyes." As she was speaking, Padma dropped her wand into her hand and used the shaving and banishing spell on both women, leaving their pussy completely hairless.

When she was satisfied that they would meet Master and Mistress's standard of groom, she moved to the bed and sat down. Parvati was still looking dazed at what they were doing but still followed her sister's lead. Padma spread her legs, letting the magical cock stand tall and proud. Meeting Sampta's eyes, she nodded, and Sampta lowered herself to her knees on the carpeted floor and moved between Padma's spread legs. Padma watched as her mother stroked the shaft, before using her tongue to lick the shaft and bulb, before taking the whole thing in her mouth, closing her lips and sucking as she pulled back. Padma nearly went boss-eyed from the sensations, and the only thing she could think of, was now she understood why Master and all the men and boys she'd heard of were so enthusiastic about getting a knobber. She wondered if she'd be able to function when she buried herself in Sampta's cunt or arse? With a mental shrug, she'd just do the best she could to hold out, doubtless, she and Parvati would get more than enough experience once Master completely claimed their mothers. But she could worry about that tomorrow, she had something a lot more fun to focus on now.

The four of them fell asleep in a tangle several hours later, they were all wearing completely satisfied smiles on their faces.

When they awoke, Padma was pleased, and a little bit relieved that Sampta and Sira dropped back into the submissive mindset role, and was really looking forward to watching Master and Mistress enjoy Sampta and Sira as they completely claimed them as concubines. Of course Master would want to watch her and her twin on their knees licking their mothers, that was almost a given after watching Cho and Lin loving each other and how much they enjoyed it. Checking the time, it was almost nine o’clock, so she slid out of bed, waking the others to start the day.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Tuesday, August 31st, 1993

Daily Prophet

Special Edition

Former Head of DMLE, Escaped Death Eater Sentenced to the Veil of Death

This afternoon, Courtroom Ten at the Ministry of Magic was the scene of a trial that would have seemed impossible even a month ago. But things have changed, and former Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement Bartemius Crouch was in the prisoner's cage, while his son, Bartemius Jr, who was a convicted Death Eater believed to have died in Azkaban years ago, was very much alive, and chained into the cage right next to his father. The elder Crouch willingly accepted a dosage of Veritaserum, waiving his right to refuse it, and the story came out, how his wife was dying, and under the guise of a compassionate visit, used poly juice to leave his wife in Junior’s cell, while Junior, disguised as his mother, and held under the Imperious Curse by his father, left the island prison, and Bartemius Junior was found dead in his cell the next morning, and buried outside the prison walls. Ever since that day, the younger Crouch was kept under the Imperious Curse, and covered with an invisibility cloak and watched over by an elf.

The multiple uses of the unforgivable curse would be enough to see the former DMLE Director sentenced to spending the rest of his life in Azkaban, but when it was discovered that he, along with the former Minister for Magic, Millicent Bagnold sent multiple wizards and witches without a trial, or even being questioned. This came to light when Sirius Black managed to escape earlier this summer, an examination of the records showed that there were seven other wizards, and four witches locked up with no trial. Interestingly enough, all but one of the falsely imprisoned witches and wizards were members of families that opposed the former Minister or DMLE Director. The only exception was Sirius Black, and he was a perfect scapegoat for the betrayal and murder of James and Lily Potter. Minister Bagnold is unable to be questioned about her part in this travesty, having died in 1989.

After questioning the elder Crouch, there was a very short deliberation before finding him guilty of all charges and sentenced to the Veil. Crouch Jr was already convicted and sentenced to life imprisonment, as an escapee, his sentence was an automatic death sentence. Both sentences are to be carried out at sunset this evening. Minister Fudge released a brief statement (reprinted on page 3), stating that the Crouch and Bagnold vaults will be heavily fined to pay reparations to the newly released prisoners, who are all undergoing medical treatment for the effects of the Dementors, as well as other physical and mental damages.

As reported yesterday, after being found not guilty, Sirius Black addressed the press briefly, thanking Minister Fudge and Director Bones for making sure justice was done, and ensuring it can't happen again. At this point, he was escorted to a private floo and left the Ministry.

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Deputy Headmistress’ Office

Tuesday, August 31st, 1993

Early Afternoon

Minerva opened the door to her office and stepped inside, planning to go over her lesson plans for the first years, wanting to make sure they were just challenging enough to hold their interest, but not so challenging she would lose the students, especially if she had more of them on the level of Crabbe and Goyle again this year. Those plans changed when she sat down at her desk and saw the multiple envelopes from Gringotts. Opening the first, she saw that it was a concubine contract between Parvati Patil and Harry James Potter, for the Peverell family, and the next was for Parvati's twin Padma, but she is the consort for the same family. What in the world was going on with Mister Potter? She hadn't been surprised at his actions after his birthday, almost every wizard and witch did something very similar. A reminiscent smile formed as she remembered her own birthday, and how she had celebrated. But most people calm down after a week or so and go about their lives, but not Potter, and how many families is he responsible for continuing?

Shaking her head, she opened the next envelope, and it was for Lavender Brown, but no family name was listed yet, so apparently he hadn’t found a witch that was compatible with whatever family magic was involved. Opening the last one, she frowned slightly, she didn’t have a problem with Miss Parkinson being in a contract, but that she was listed as part of two families, the Potter didn’t surprise her, but how on Earth did he claim the Slytherin family? Noticing that there was another page to the contract, she turned it over and started reading. She was puzzled at the mention of claiming Slytherin by Right of Conquest, as far as she was aware, he had only faced You Know Who twice, once when he lost James and Lily, and again when he was possessing poor Quirinus defending the Philosopher’s Stone. When was the third time they faced each other? The notice also stated that Mister Potter hasn’t officially named his Lady Slytherin, and once she is known, Miss Parkinson will move from the Potter family to the Slytherin family.

Writing quick notes to Filius and Andromeda, she called for an elf to deliver the messages and then go back to his duties. With a wry grin, Minerva wondered if she was going to be receiving a contract for a Hufflepuff since Mister Potter seemed to be collecting the whole set. A few minutes later, just as Filius and Andromeda were taking their seat, another Gringotts' envelope appeared in the center of her desk. With an apologetic smile, she opened the envelope and looked at the two names, before laughing helplessly and writing a note to have Pomona join them.

“I’m sorry about that, it’s just that I’ve been getting notifications of status changes from Gringotts all afternoon, and all but one of them is for Mister Potter, and they were for girls in three of the houses, none from Hufflepuff, but this was a line continuation for a Hufflepuff family! That’s why I laughed, I just can’t believe this is happening. Granted, James would be bouncing off the walls and ceilings and floors if he was the one with all the families to contact.” She chuckled, “I doubt Lily would be quite as excited about the idea.” There was a knock on the door, and Pomona came in, taking the available seat and looking around curiously.

Looking at the Hufflepuff Head of House, Minerva said, “Thanks for coming, Pomona, I’ve already started to explain to Andromeda and Filius, that I’ve been receiving notices from Gringotts all afternoon, almost all of them are Concubine contracts, and all but one are for one of my Gryffindors, Mister Potter. I just a few minutes before I sent you the note, received another contract, but this is for a Line Continuation between Potter and one of your Hufflepuff's, who already has the family concubine chosen.”

Pomona smirked, “Let me guess, Bones and Abbott? I’ve ended up hearing far more conversations between the two of them about what they would love for Harry to do to them, and what they would do for him, than I really want to be aware of. So who else is Harry collecting?”

“We were just getting to that, Pomona, and I’m curious who he would be close enough to in Slytherin to get them naked.” Andromeda said as she set her cup of tea down, “I really hope it’s one of the pureblood princesses so I can imagine the look on Severus’ face that Potter is getting one of his snakes and there’s nothing he can do about it!”

Minerva's lips twitched slightly, before handing the Parkinson contract to Andromeda, "Does she qualify, Professor Black?"

Andromeda whistled softly when she saw the name, “Actually I’m happy that it’s Pansy who’s contracted, because with Draco and Lucius both dead, she doesn’t have the protection of their reputations, and from what I’ve heard she and Draco had been throwing their weight around in the dungeons. Since she was going to be alone in the dorms, I’m sure that there would be several of the older students who would demand that she make apologies, both on her knees and bent over a convenient piece of furniture. I’m going to be doing my best to put a stop to it, but having her show up wearing the Potter Coat of Arms on her robes would make it clear that she is basically untouchable.”

Minerva stared at Andromeda for a long moment, before saying, “Are you telling me that the girls in the Slytherin dungeons have been being abused and nothing has been done about it? Filius, Pomona, did you know about this?”

The other heads of house shook their heads, and Andromeda grimaced, “From what I found out after talking to a few of the girls who left after taking their OWLs, that it’s been going on since at least Slughorn’s time. As members of the Black family we were protected, and when there were complaints made, they somehow disappeared before reaching either the Governors or the DMLE, and the complainers found their life even more difficult. When Snape took over the Head of House position, from what I was told, things got even worse. Slughorn, for all his faults, never personally touched the girls, not like Snape, who had ‘special detentions’ with girls in their third year and older.”

Minerva paled, before reaching into her bottom desk drawer and pulled out a brown glass bottle and four tumblers. With shaking hands, she removed the top of the bottle and poured the liquor into each of the glasses, sliding them to the other three before slamming the drink back, flame bursting from her mouth as she coughed. The others cautiously sipped their drinks and waited for Minerva to pull herself together. One more cough and she looks at Andromeda, "Please tell me, did Albus know about it?"

Andromeda shrugged, “No one I spoke to said anything, but the way the complaints disappeared is more than a little suspicious, don’t you think?”

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Department of Mysteries

Death Chamber

Tuesday, August 31st, 1993

Sunset

Sirius stood at the back of the chamber, his 'Patrick Foote' appearance in place. Amelia had recognized him when he came in, but other than a brief nod, didn't acknowledge him, there would be time later to decide if he wanted to try and get fit enough for the Aurors again. Even though it was all on Crouch and Bagnold, he still was more than a little angry at Dumbledore and the rest of his Auror squad for not digging into what happened, that they could believe he would have betrayed Prongs or Lily. He would have died first!

There was movement off to the side, and Crouch and his son were walked to the Veil, the old man expressionless as he stepped through and was gone. Barty Jr was struggling, fighting every step of the way, and if he hadn't been silenced he would have been yelling at the top of his lungs that the Dark Lord would destroy them all! It took three of the hooded Unspeakables to throw the lunatic through the Veil, and then the curtain was stilled, and the witnesses walked out, the photographer and reporter for the Daily Prophet taking their time as they left. Shaking his head, he still wasn't sure why he bothered to come, but it seemed right that he witnessed the man take his punishment.

Narcissa was sitting, wearing his favorite outfit, her skin, and nothing else when he stepped out of the floo. His mood improved immediately, and with a wave of her wand, Narcissa made sure he was as naked as she was before stalking toward him, a predatory smile on her face.

Dinner was late that night.

St Mungo's Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries

Janus Thickey Ward

Tuesday, August 31st, 1993

Two Minutes After Sunset

The nurse looked through the window at the two people laying in their beds, other than the rise of their chests or the blinking of their eyes, you would have thought they were dead. They had been in those beds for so many years, the Healers and staff were just waiting for them to pass through the Veil, they weren’t responding to any of the treatments, no matter what they tried. At the moment, the two of them had a visitor, a tall, slender young man, a huge smile on his face as he sat in the chair between the two beds, talking to the two of them.

“… And I may have been shocked and embarrassed when I first started watching those memories, but after this weekend, I’m very glad you left them for me. I got a chance to put those lessons to use sooner than expected, thanks to Harry Potter, you see, I’d gotten a letter on Friday afternoon inviting me to meet him at the Leaky Cauldron on Sunday afternoon, he had a late birthday present for me. I was surprised because, while he and I were friendly enough, he was closer to Ron Weasley and the rest of the Quidditch Team, but anyway, Saturday morning started the best weekend of my life, because Gran came bursting into the Greenhouse where I was working, and she showed me the Daily Prophet, with a big picture of Bellatrix Lestrange laying on the ground after she’d been kissed by a Dementor! Since the other two Lestrange’s died the night she managed to escape, that means there’s only one person left that hurt you so badly, and he was on trial this morning. I’m hoping he gets the kiss as well, so that all of them are paying the price., But, the next afternoon, I meet up with Harry, and after he and I took a trip to Ollivander's to get a matched wand, I’d been using Dad’s wand, in his honor, but it never worked properly for me. Harry grinned as we left, saying that was the little birthday gift, and he walked me up the stairs to his room at the Leaky and opened the door. Laying on the bed was a girl I’d fancied for a couple of years, and she was wearing nothing but a smile! I was nervous at first, but then your lessons came back to me, and I was able to drive her out of her mind with pleasure. Heh! She actually made a comment about putting the word out about how I treated her, and considering she is one of the biggest gossips in the school, I can see being very busy this year!”

Neville was trying to think of something else to talk about, when there was a change in his father's breathing, fearing the worst, he moved closer, only to see his father's eyes looking back at him, and there was awareness in those eyes! Hearing the change in his mother's breathing, he turned and saw she was awake too! His father was trying to say something, but his mouth was dry and couldn't work properly. When Neville realized what the problem was, he transfigured some paper into cups and filled them both with water from his wand. Lifting the cup to Frank's mouth, Neville helped him to slowly drink it and then did the same for his mum.

He couldn't believe it was happening, but he pinched himself, so he knew he wasn't dreaming. The first thing he thought of, was contacting his Gran because she needed to know, but as he was standing up, the door to the room burst open and two Healers rushed in and got him out of the room. Neville stood by the door, almost in a daze, before remembering he wanted to contact his Grandmother, and he went hunting for an available floo. Augusta was skeptical at first, not willing to believe that they were awake after all these years, but eventually, Neville convinced her, and a few minutes later she was striding out of the fireplace and moving with purpose to her son and daughter-in-law's room. The door was open and she could see the two of them sitting up on their beds, more animation in their faces than she had seen since that horrible night they were attacked. She must have made a noise because Frank and Alice both looked up, and Augusta staggered, trying to make her legs move, but she couldn't move, she couldn't make herself move at all, she couldn't breathe, her heart was pounding, come on, move, they are right in front of you! She tried to lift her foot to move forward, and she suddenly felt dizzy, and it was going dark, the last thing she remembered was Frank calling her name as his arms caught her, and it was all black.

Augusta heard voices talking softly, one of them was Neville's, but the other two voices were people she never thought she would hear their voices again, forcing her eyes open, she saw the most beautiful sight, Frank and Alice with their arms around Neville, all of them smiling and she felt herself smiling back. She didn't know how or why now, and she didn't care, she had her family back and that was all that mattered.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Wednesday, September 1st, 1993

12 Grimmauld Place

London

11:30 AM

Sirius stood at the door to the house he grew up in, fighting against the memories of his first 16 years, his mother screaming, and her lovely choice of curses that went right to the edge of the Unforgivables without crossing that line. Didn't mean that, just because the curse was cast using the command word Torqueo and not Crucio didn’t mean it hurt any less. Narcissa was standing beside him, and put her hand on his shoulder,

“Look, I know this is hard for you, I’m not thrilled about being here either, but you will be making sure that Regulus didn’t die for nothing, and you can take a look at the place to see if you want to clean it up to live in, or to have the goblins sell and you buy another place. You know you can stay with me for as long as you like, the place does seem empty when it’s just me and Dobby.”

He forced a grin, “Tempting, very tempting, especially if you keep wearing what you wore last night!”

Narcissa gave a throaty chuckle, “We’ll have to see about that, but I’m sure you won’t have problems with finding willing women to slip between your sheets, if I remember right, you never slept alone more than one night a week, and you’ve got the whole ‘tragic hero’ mystique, breaking out of the impenetrable prison because your God son was in danger? You’d get a Vestal Virgin to drop her knickers! But, we still need to take care of this.”

Sirius grimaced, but nodded, "I hate it when you're right, Cissa, you know that, don't you?" She didn't answer, just smirked at him, and he raised his hand that had the Head of House Ring and touched it to the door handle. A spark of magic leaped to the handle, and with an audible 'click!' the door opened slightly. "Well, Gryffindor's Forward, I guess" Sirius muttered, pushing the door further open, and stepping inside. As he crossed the threshold, the curtain that covered his mother's portrait flew open and she started screaming at him, and calling for Kreacher to eject the intruders, until Sirius pushed forward and put the ring directly in front of the painted face. Walburga's portrait went silent, and Kreacher, who was standing in the shadows lowered his hands and shuffled forward. Sirius wanted nothing more than to kill the demented elf for what Hermione said he had done in the future, but pushed it aside, this was too important.

Crouching down, he looked the elf in the eyes, and in a softer voice he said, "I know you don't like me, Kreacher, but you loved Master Regulus, didn't you?" Not waiting for an answer, he continued, "I just found out the truth of what happened to Regulus, and what he ordered you to do. I'm here to help you complete the order, it wasn't your fault that you haven't been able to destroy it, Regulus didn't understand what he was asking you to do. Will you let us help you? Once it is done, you will be able to hold your head up and be a proud Black elf."

The look of hope on the old elf’s face was heartrending, and Kreacher nodded, sharply, before disappearing with a ‘crack!’ and reappearing a few seconds later cradling the Slytherin Locket in his hands. Sirius reached into a pocket and pulled out a sheathed dagger, and a crystal globe. Holding out the sheathed dagger , Sirius said “Be very careful with that dagger, it’s coated with Basilisk venom, and when the locket opens, no matter what you see in the locket, you must stab it with the dagger, that will destroy it, and finish Regulus’ last order.” The elf was nodding, a look of determination on his face, holding the dagger by the handle, as Sirius set the crystal globe on the ground in front of the locket and tapped it with his wand.

The globe went foggy for a second before the image of Harry appeared and a hissing noise was heard. When the hissing stopped, the locket popped open, and Sirius saw the figures of James and Lily staring at him in disappointment, "Your brilliant plan got us killed Padfoot! And you weren't there to do your duty for Harry, were you? I hope you are proud of yours ——"

The figures disappeared with a scream as the blade of the dagger pierced the center of the locket, and Kreacher pulled back and stabbed it again, and a third time, a maniacal grin on his face, “For Master Regulus!” he kept repeating with each thrust of the blade, until the locket was destroyed, and Kreacher slipped the dagger back into its’ sheath and set it on the floor, before standing straight, and the years seem to fall away, leaving his eyes clear and, with a wave of his hand, the filthy pillowcase was replaced by a clean, bright white one. The elf also looked cleaner as he turned to Sirius and said, “Thank you, Master, how can I help you and Mistress Narcissa?”

Sirius was amazed at the change in the old elf but managed to tell him to start cleaning the house, and he would bring other elves to help him because the house needs to be livable by Yule. At his nod to Cissa, she called for Dobby, while Sirius called for Winky since the elf was given to him as part of the reparations from the Crouch estate. The elf was still adjusting to the change, to being bound to another family, but fortunately, thanks to Hermione's information, he knew what to say to help her accept her new family.

The three elves started cleaning immediately, with Winky stopping after cleaning the kitchen, and with Sirius’ Gringotts’ key, went shopping and soon the smell of freshly brewed tea came wafting into the front of the house. Narcissa noticed and smiled down at Winky, lifting a cup and taking a sip, surprised that it was prepared exactly how she liked it. “Very good, Winky, how did you know my preferences?”

The elf was almost blushing from the praise, but managed to say, “Winky asked Dobby how you and Master like your drinks, and your favorite foods, so you can have a nice lunch soon.”

Sirius was standing by his mother’s portrait, and having a quiet conversation, and surprisingly enough, Walburga’s eyes were welling with tears, and they were running down her cheeks. He turned away and wiped his eyes, before seeing Winky holding up a cup to him, he was just as pleased at having it prepared properly and told the elf so, before going back to his conversation. By the time Winky had food prepared, the conversation with Walburga was finished, and he and Narcissa took seats at the table, waiting for Winky to serve.

After they had finished the soup, Narcissa said, “Can you tell me what you and your mother had to talk about for so long? I don’t think I’ve ever seen the two of you go more than 5 or 10 minutes without a fight breaking out.”

Sirius wiped his face with a napkin and nodded, “It surprised me too, but she had never been told what happened to Regulus, just that he had died, and when I told her what had been found out about Voldemort’s blood status, she wouldn’t give him the time of day for being a blood-liar, and being responsible for Regulus’ death.”

Narcissa nodded, “Not too surprising, if more of the Traditional families were aware of his muggle father, it would have dried up his support before he even got started. So why is it such a big secret?”

Sirius didn’t have an answer, but he did make a mental note to find some documentation and let the news slip out over the next few months, so if they aren’t able to prevent the Dark Idiot’s return, he won’t have any supporters left.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Hogwarts Express

Kings Cross Station

Wednesday, September 1st, 1993

10:45 AM

Remus was standing in the compartment he'd chosen, specifically so he could see when the students came through the barrier onto Platform 9 3/4. He knew he was stupidly early, but Moony was still restless after last night's full moon. He was just grateful that Poppy and Andromeda had found a combination of potions that relieved the pain the next day, otherwise he would be sound asleep in his seat. He had been here for nearly an hour already, so anxious to see Harry in the flesh after so many years. Even if he couldn't let Harry know that he was friends with his parents, he would still get to see him. Although, with Padfoot free, he could get in contact with the mutt and explain why he wasn't taking care of Harry as they all swore to, and then they could figure a way to get Harry asking the right questions so they could get around those damnable restrictions from the Ministry. One thing he really wants to do, when he can talk openly with Harry, is find out just what the hell happened during the last two years at Hogwarts. There were too many strange coincidences and that gauntlet that three first-year students were able to get through. If Albus was determined to keep the Philosopher's Stone safe, why didn't he just lock it in his office and drop a Fidelus on it?

And how could a fucking basilisk of all things be roaming through the Castle and petrifying students, cats, and ghosts, and other than Fudge and Malfoy dragging Hagrid off to Azkaban, the Ministry didn't do anything? From the descriptions of the first two attacks, on Mrs Norris and then on the Creevey boy, it should have been obvious to anyone with more than two working brain cells what was happening. And they had the victim's ghost from the last time the Chamber was opened, why didn't anyone think to talk to her before Harry and Ron had their 'Eureka!' moment? And Fawkes showing up to save the day with the Sorting Hat, just because Harry showed loyalty to Dumbledore? Pull the other one, it's got bells on it!

He was going to keep a sharp eye out this year for any danger to Harry or his friends, if something happens for the third time, he was going to treat it like Goldfinger in the James Bond book, 'Once is happenstance. Twice is coincidence. The third time it's enemy action.' But who was the enemy? He really hoped it wasn't Albus because he owed the man too much, but if the old man was putting Harry and the other students in danger for reasons of his own, no debt in the world would make him overlook that!

Movement on the platform caught his attention, and the first thing he noticed was a group of female students, all of them attractive, and, he needed to take a closer look, but yes! Several of the girls had the Potter Coat of Arms on their robes. He didn’t see Harry yet, but it was only a matter of time, the Chinese girl must be the Cho Chang that Filius and the others were talking about, and the identical twins both have a Coat of Arms on their robes and so does the dreamy looking blonde, but he didn't recognize the heraldry. Finally, Harry came through the barrier, a cat carrier in one hand, and his trunk rolling alongside. There was also a girl who has to be Hermione Granger, there was a closeness between her and Harry that spoke to a much deeper relationship than just shagging, and after some of the comments Minerva and Filius had made, he was very curious to see if she's really that much like Lily.

Harry and the others moved to the side, apparently waiting for someone, and sure enough, a gangly redhead came hurrying through the barrier and was greeted enthusiastically by Harry and Hermione. So this is Ron Weasley, the third member of the 'Golden Trio' and Wormtail had been hiding as a pet rat, he hoped Sirius was going to do something nice for Ron to make up for the shock. The three of them, and the girls were moving toward the steps to board the train, when there was a disturbance, a boy about Harry and Ron's age, in Gryffindor robes, ran up to them, a huge smile on his face as he started talking to Harry and the others. The others started smiling as well, and a couple of the girls hugged the boy, Remus was very curious what that was all about.

Remus straightened his robes as best he could, and watched for Harry and the others, he was just hoping to get a closer look at him, but then Harry and Hermione were coming down the passageway, and they both looked up and saw him, and then they smiled! Harry actually smiled at him, not a polite stranger smile, no, he was happy to see him, but how?

He stepped back into the carriage, and Harry and the others followed him until there was no more room, but then Harry pulled an envelope out of his robes and held it out to him, “Padfoot says ‘hello’ Uncle Moony.”

End Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat

PART: 18 of ?? Cat in a Castle

AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])

DISTRIBUTION: Archive of Our Own, Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.net

DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me, they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.

SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat Animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!

FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster

RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle, Harry/Hermione/Luna, Harry/Hermione/Lavender/Luna, Harry/Cho, Hermione/Susan/Hannah

RATING: NC-17

WORD COUNT: <9,571>

SPOILERS: None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?

WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, Dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.

AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.

NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.

NOTE ON LEMONS: Not planning much in the way of explicit lemons in this chapter, need to move the story along so I can get them to Hogwarts this chapter! Finally!.

CREDIT WHERE CREDIT IS DUE DEPARTMENT: Senior Auror Connie Hammer, who makes a cameo appearance in this chapter, is property of Old Crow, used by permission, Senior Auror Hugo Savage is property of Severusphoenix, from the wonderful “Three Slytherin Marauders” available on FF.Net, used by permission

CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson

Narcissa Black Malfoy is portrayed by Porn Actress Devon

Lavender Brown is portrayed by Model Danielle Sellers

Parvati and Padma Patil are portrayed by Model Courtnie Quinlan

Fleur “Good Girl” Delacour is portrayed by Model Rhian Sugden

Gabrielle “Brat” Delacour is portrayed by Model Jurgita Valts

Daphne Greengrass is portrayed by Alexandra Daddario

Katie Bell is portrayed by Model Pia Marzo

Mei Chang is portrayed by Model Julri Waters

Pansy Parkinson is portrayed by Model Mellisa Clarke

Marietta Edgecombe is portrayed by Porn Actress Audrey Hollander

Hogwarts Express

Kings Cross Station

Wednesday, September 1st, 1993

Immediately After the Last Chapter

Remus looked at Harry in disbelief, how did he know about me? Well, it makes it easier to start the conversation anyway.

Harry was still smiling, but he spoke to the Chinese girl, and she led the rest of the group down the passageway to an empty cabin, while Harry and Hermione moved into the cabin and locked the door before the two of them came in, Harry closing and locking the cabin door before sitting down on the bench. Remus was impressed at the casual way Harry cast the locking charm, and then the silencing charm, before Hermione cast a SEP (someone else's problem) ward giving them as much privacy as they wanted. Once the two of them were sitting across from him, and Harry grins, after introducing Hermione as Lady Potter, he said "I'm sure you've got a few dozen questions, Uncle Moony, and we don't have anything to do for the next few hours, so go ahead."

Remus looked closely, and his sensitive nose could tell it was James and Lily’s son Harry, but he is far too confident for somebody who just turned 16, it doesn’t matter how many different girls he’s shagged, and Hermione is holding herself differently than someone who was 16, and interestingly, he can scent a lot of different women on Hermione, but none of Harry’s scent, which leads to several intriguing questions, but those can wait. “Okay, to start with, how did you get in contact with Sirius and get him the medical help he needed? I’m sure he didn’t just walk up to you as a dog and get your attention, did he?”

Harry laughed, “Not quite, although that would have been less strange than what actually happened. It started the night I escaped from my relatives house, I happened to get a look at the picture of Sirius from the wanted poster, and suddenly a memory hit me, the same man was laughing, holding me in his arms and gently rocking me. I was curious what could have made the laughing man betray my father and mother, so I actually took the Head of the Potter family ring, and sent a sealed request to the Head of the DMLE and also to the records department, asking for copies of the trial records, and what Sirius said in his statement.”

Remus listened intently, impressed at Harry's ability to spin a tale, but he didn't believe a word of it, James had a couple of 'tells' when he was to put it politely 'stretching the truth', mainly how he would rub his thumb on his right hand against his index finger. He didn't even realize he was doing it until the four of us got into a contest to see who could tell the most outrageous story, but convince the others that he was telling the truth. They made the mistake of starting the contest in the Gryffindor Common Room because the people who were trying to study were being distracted by the roars of laughter from the others in the Common Room. They had gotten a little too loud, and McGonagall came to see what was going on and caught the beginning of Sirius' story of an adventure in Muggle London, and he knew Padfoot was impulsive, but he had to call bullshit when the mutt claimed to have been outside Buckingham Palace when the Queen and Prince Phillip were driven through the gates and got their attention as he showed them a full moon! The surprising part was that McGonagall snorted a laugh at the way Sirius was describing the expressions on the Queen's face, and how Prince Phillip started laughing.

But Harry would have no way of knowing about James’ ‘tells’, but he was doing the same thing, rubbing his thumb against his index finger. When he came to a stopping point, Remus gave him a wolfish grin, saying “I have to say Harry, that is one hell of a story, but unfortunately, you are trying to fool a Marauder, and we have finally tuned bullshit detectors, so why don’t you tell me what’s really going on?”

He watched as Harry and Hermione locked eyes and had a silent conversation before Hermione turned to him and said, “You’re right, that isn’t what happened, but I need to ask you to swear an oath on your magic not to reveal this information to anyone without one of us giving you the okay. This especially means Dumbledore can’t know, the two of us have information that Dumbledore would be convinced was too dangerous for anyone but him to know. We can swear that the we are not using the information to harm anyone, other than Tom Marvolo Riddle, who uses the name Voldemort, when he attempts to return. Will you swear the oath?”

Remus didn't hesitate, maybe some of the information would explain what the hell is Albus doing in the school, so the oaths were agreed on and sworn before Hermione told him the truth about the time travel, and how they used the information to capture Peter and make sure that Barty Crouch Sr and Jr were discovered and given their trials before being sentenced to the Veil. It was important because next year they were going to revive the Tri-Wizard Tournament, and Crouch Jr, using polyjuice to look like Mad-Eye Moody, got Harry entered into the Tournament, and arranged things so that Harry was the winner, and he and one of the other champions grabbed the cup which was turned into a portkey, and the other champion was killed. He was the lucky one because Harry's blood was used as an ingredient in the ritual to return Riddle to his body. We've already taken several steps to keep that from happening, but it can only work if very few people even know the information exists, let alone who knows the truth."

Remus stared at the two of them and did not sense any falsehood at all. Clearing his throat, he said, “Well, that answers a few of the questions that have been bothering me the last several days, I couldn’t believe that he let Voldemort walk around the school for almost the entire year, and not be aware of it. The old man likes to act the genial crackpot, but he could easily have taught Salazar Slytherin a few lessons in cunning. And then last year? How in the hell did Gilderoy Lockhart get the DADA job, if I remember, the ponce didn’t even quality to take the NEWT in the subject. Leaving that for later, how come it took an inquisitive 2nd Year, and a Parselmouth to realize that there was a bloody Basilisk stalking the school?”

Remus shook his head and took a couple of deep breaths, and they could see him calming down. "I'm just glad you told me what's been going on, and I'm guessing that Sirius knows the truth?"

Harry smirked, “He knows the basic story, and so does Narcissa Malfoy, who is very helpful to Hermione and I, when she isn’t on her knees showing the two of us just what a good girl she is, anyway.”

It's a good thing that Remus wasn't drinking anything when Harry said that because he could have easily sprayed a drink across the cabin and gotten them wet. As it was, he sputtered for a minute, coughing as he tried to recover from that bombshell. He looked both of them in the eyes and couldn't see any sign that either of them was lying. "I'm sure that there is one hell of a good story behind that comment, but I think we need to find a much more private location because I'm going to want to see Pensieve memories! But, putting the image of a naked on her knees Narcissa Malfoy aside for now, to remember in great detail later, I'm curious what I can do to help, so we can send Voldemort straight back to Hell, and then ease Albus into retirement. He's already lost the plot a few times over the last several years from what I've learned, and he needs to be moved out of the Headmaster position, and the ICW, but that should be fairly easy, and maybe think about getting him out of the Chief Warlock seat in the Wizengamot, there are quite a few allies of the Potters, and members of the Potter-Longbottom Alliance that could be counted on to keep him from causing problems." He noticed that Harry had grimaced at the mention of the Alliance, and Remus asked, "What is the issue with the Alliance, if I'm right and the person who ran up to meet you and your group looked very much like Frank Longbottom, so I'm guessing it isn't because of a conflict between the two of you, can you tell me what the issue is?"

Harry frowned, “It’s not so much an issue, as the fact that I’m annoyed no-one mentioned the status of the Alliance to me over the last 2 years, and other than Neville, who was so shy and beaten down by his grandmother, he was barely able to get words out when we first knew him, but he’s a lot more confident now, so we’ll see if he brings up the Alliance. But a bunch of the other families in the Alliance have children at Hogwarts, why didn’t one of them say something?”

Remus shrugged, “Sorry Harry, but I don’t have answer, unless it’s something to do with pureblood etiquette, and while I’m technically a pure-blood, with my furry little problem as your dad used to call it, I was never taught anything beyond the basics. If Neville is more confident this year, it wouldn’t hurt to talk to him when you get a break between classes.” Then, with a wicked grin, he looked at the two of them, and said, “So what’s this I hear about pairs of twin sisters? Even Prongs and Lily didn’t manage that more than one time, and all of them had deliberately taken an Inhibition Reducing Potion,” He shook his head with a distant look in his eyes, “that was one hell of a weekend, but just the thing after getting through our NEWTS, I still don’t know who convinced the girls from Beauxbatons to show up for the party. It’s a good thing everyone was using the charm or the contraceptive potion, otherwise there would have been a bunch of babies showing up nine months later.”

With that, the three of them relaxed a bit, and Remus teased Harry about the different women, and Hermione teased him a bit, saying that the few girls on the express are nowhere close to all of the witches Harry has brought into one of his families, but she refused to say anything about what other witches were involved, and she and Harry had the nerve to laugh at him!

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Hogwarts Expres

Crossing Britain

Wednesday, September 1st, 1993

Same Time as Last Scene

Parvati was walking toward the back of the group, keeping an eye out for a couple of different girls, and the first one was sharing a carriage with the Chaser Trio, and the witch looked up and caught Parvati's eye, and then nodded. She had been lucky that the first girl she told fancied Ron a bit, and since she was a huge Quidditch fan, it gave them a basis for something in common. The group had moved further down the passageway and she found the girl that made it clear she was interested in Neville, and this was the first time they could meet after they both turned 16. Megan didn't wait once Parvati gave the signal, and she and Demelza followed the group until the witches had gone into the cabin and the two witches approached their targets.

Megan moved very close to Neville and breathed, “I told you I would help you celebrate your birthday on the Express, but then I find out you are practically a god in the kip, and I really want to find out for myself, do you like that idea?”

Neville didn't say anything, just pulled her into his arms and his lips caught hers and they started snogging. Megan was enjoying herself so much that she didn't notice they were moving until she found herself sitting on a bench while Neville put up the privacy spells then he grinned, and with a switching spell, Megan was completely naked, and that was the last thing she was aware of until they were approaching Hogsmeade and they needed to get dressed. Megan knew she looked like she'd been shagging for months, but she felt too good to care!

Ron had watched with a grin as Megan got Neville’s attention, but before he could turn to go into the cabin, a witch's hand was holding his tie, before he could even register who it was, Demelza Robins captured his lips and used her hands to move Ron's hands onto her arse, and without a word, they were in an empty cabin and the door was closed and locked while Ron cast the strongest privacy charms he knew, after growing up with Fred and George he knew a lot of good ones, and he and Demelza were taking each other's clothes off, and the bench was expanded, and cushioning charms were covering the whole thing, and the last thing she was aware of, was that Ron's cushioning charms were more comfortable than the mattress in her dorm room! After that, she was too busy enjoying the way he was making her feel, or how she could make him feel, until they collapsed, exhausted, just as the training was approaching the Hogsmeade station and they had to scramble to hide the evidence of what they had been doing, and the air freshening charms to drive the musky smell of sex out the window.

By the time they were dressed and climbing off the train, Ron noticed that Harry had added two more witches to his group, one was Katie Bell, and the other was a Raven, Marietta something, but both of them had dazed smiles on their faces, and Ron could see the same sort of smile on Neville and the girls who had gotten their attention, and if he could see his reflection, he was sure that he’d be smiling just as widely.

Hogwarts Express

Pulling into Hogsmeade Station

Wednesday, September 1st, 1993

6:45 PM

Cho leaned back on the bench, panting as she caught her breath after the incredible orgasm Katie had given her. She wasn't certain how Katie and Marietta managed to keep going unless Master was feeding them energy, but the two newest members of the family had been busy almost the entire trip. Master and Mistress came back to their carriage, and Master gave her a nod and she went and got Mari and Katie and brought the two of them back to meet the family. The windows looking out on the passageway were all cloudy, and it took concentration to see the door handle. Getting it open, she waited for Mari and Katie to step inside before Cho closed the door, and let the privacy spells activate again.

She looked around the cabin, smiling to see that, other than Master and Mistress, all her sisters were completely nude and kneeling on the padded floor of the cabin. Without a thought, Cho stripped out of her clothes and was happy that Mari and Katie were right behind her in stripping down, so Master and Mistress could see what they were being offered. Master and Mistress beckoned the two new sisters closer, and Master questioned them seriously before Mistress did the same thing. Cho could hear the slight buzzing of the muffliato spell to keep things private until Master or Mistress accepted Marietta and Katie and then there should be no secrets between sisters. After a few minutes, the buzzing stopped and she could hear what Master was saying, Mistress was already enjoying Katie's tongue, and very quickly, Mari was opening Master's trousers and grasping his cock She was a bit sorry she couldn't see her friend's face, since Mari had a great deal more experience than Cho did, and she wanted to know if Master's size impressed her compared to some of the others?

She would have to wait until later to interrogate Mari because her friends' mouth was occupied, and from the contented expression on Masters' face, she was just as good with a real cock in her mouth as she was with one of the magically created ones, which was good, she would hate for Master to be unhappy with the girl she brought to him. It was Mistresses sigh of pleasure that pulled her back to Katie, and she smirked when she noticed the jeweled base of a plug in her arse, which wasn’t a huge surprise, considering that she had seen Master fitting her with a plug and Mistress fitting Luna, so it makes sense for her to prepare herself. Cho’s eyes flicked over to see how Mari was doing, and a light from the window reflected off something, and she almost laughed, Mari’s plug had a cat’s tail! The light must have caught the jewel pieces in the base of the tail, and Cho had to stop herself from leaning down and tugging the plug out of Mari’s bum, to watch her lose her mind, but she waited, that was Master’s decision on whether or not Marietta kept the plug inserted or not.

Mistress gasped out her pleasure, holding Katie's mouth in place, until she could see the other girl swallowing Mistress's juices. But when Mistress released her, Katie moved to Lavender who was sitting next to Mistress, and started pleasuring the busty (and she cursed her ancestors for not getting some variety in their partners, so she could have a chance for good size boobs!) blonde, who was already swearing and holding Katie's mouth in place, making Cho very eager to experience the girl's tongue for herself. Marietta kept going until Master was polite enough to warn Mari that he was cumming, and Mari just opened her mouth while stroking Master's shaft, until he shot his steaming cum into her mouth, and Marietta swallowed everything, using her fingers to gather any that she missed. When she was satisfied, she moved to Mistress and started serving her.

Master caught her eye as he relaxed, watching Mari serving his Lady Potter, and Cho felt a shiver of pleasure at the clear approval in Master's eyes. She was distracted by Lavender's moans as Katie was focused on the blonde, until Lavender fell against the bench, shuddering and hugging herself, a huge smile on her face as she enjoyed her trip to her Happy Place, and then Katie was in front of her, the Chaser's eyes lit up with excitement, her face sticky with juices, but she didn't seem to notice, just sliding Cho's legs apart and moving closer.

Cho tried to pay attention to what Mari was doing, but Katie was doing an amazing job of distracting her, so she eventually just leaned back and closed her eyes, enjoying her new sister's tongue. She was already close to the edge of the whole situation, and Master was pleased with Mari, so it didn't take long for the pleasure to overwhelm her and send her floating out of her body and watching everything that was happening. Cho could see that Mistress was well satisfied by Mari's service as well. She let the waves of pleasure carry her along until the feeling of a new tongue was licking her, and she recognized the feeling of Marietta's touch, after spending so much time in naked playtime over the last few days.

The rest of the day was a blur, with Master and Mistress taking both new girls multiple times, and then Cho and her sisters spent the rest of the trip welcoming Marietta and Katie to the family. Although it was strange, at one point after Master and Mistress were finished with the two new girls, there was a brief flash of gold over both girls, connecting them to Master but with a thinner bond to Mistress as well. Mari and Katie looked surprised but Master put up the muffliato and he and Mistress spoke to the two of them, and both girls smiled widely and nodded. Master lowered the privacy spell and mentioned that they should welcome their new sisters, which they were all happy to do.

They barely had the energy to clean up and get dressed in time for the train to reach Hogsmeade, but they managed, and if anybody noticed that all of them, except for Harry and Hermione were walking very stiffly, a few of the other girls smirked at each other, or didn't pay attention at all. Alicia and Angelina knew that they were going to have to spend time teasing Katie about just what she did, which they would be regretting after Katie spent a couple of hours going into explicit detail about how it felt to have Harry using the spells to get her ready before sliding that beauty deep in her arse!

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Headmaster Dumbledore’s Office

Wednesday, September 1st, 1993

3:15 PM

Albus popped another lemon drop in his mouth, going over the last preparations for the beginning of the school year. He was certain that it was done perfectly, after all, it was part of the Deputy Head's responsibility and had been since before he was the Assistant Headmaster to Professor Dippett, but she still likes to have him check everything over to be sure it was right. Of course, this year was certainly different, with Harry's burst of activity the last month or so. Albus was certain he and his ladies were enjoying themselves, but he was surprised by the fact that he had brought nearly every one of his lovers into one of his families, which gave the girls protection from ill-considered gossip. That shows young Harry is capable of love, but it's not the type of love that would allow him to do what he will have to do to bring an end to Tom.

The old man paused, thinking, and started writing down the names of the witches that Mister Potter and Lady Potter, and Minerva was gloating that she had money on them getting together, have brought into the Potter and Peverell families plus Slytherin and any families he may have to continue, but he studied each name thoughtfully, put a line under Miss Chang and both of the Patil Sisters. He knew that the Patil girls had gone back to their family home in India between their first and second years, and they have a tradition of soul magic in their culture, so there was a good chance that one of them could have information, or a least a hint, of a way to separate the splinter in Harry's scar without the young man having to die.

Albus hoped they would find a way to remove the soul piece because he'd sent far too many wizards and witches to their deaths to want to do it again. The old man knew that he was nowhere close to being as 'light' as his reputation would make it appear, but no one who led others during a war is pure as virgin snow. His sleep has been troubled far too often with dreams of the people who have died because of him, starting with sweet Ariana and going through the members of the Order of the Phoenix, and even poor Severus. And he knows that if Harry must sacrifice himself, the dreams will be even worse, especially since James and Lily had counted on him to look after their son if something happened. He was not looking forward to meeting the two of them beyond the veil, because he was well aware of what the young man's life was like at Privet Drive, but would not let anyone take him away from the Dursleys, he almost had to pull his wand to defend himself from the barrage of curses from Molly Weasley when her sons had to rescue Harry from the locked room, and the bars on his bedroom window, and she was adamant that the young man be removed permanently from those beasts, and let him live with her family. It took all of his persuasion skills, aided by the magical ring hidden in his beard, to get her calmed down enough for him to adjust her memories. Then he had to go to the Burrow and remove the memory of the family wanting to take Harry in from Arthur and the children that were at home, as well as removing Harry's memory of seeing him at the Burrow.

Albus shook his head, irritated with himself, he'd been using the memory charm a lot more than he used to, instead of drawing on his experience and knowledge of the person opposing him to persuade them to his point of view. He was getting lazy, depending on the Elder Wand, and with Tom out there, trying to come back, Albus knew he would be required to face the monster, to give Harry as much time to prepare as he could, but there is always a chance that Tom could get lucky and win the wand's loyalty, which would be a disaster, even with the Prophecy, it doesn't state that Harry will triumph, just that he will have a power the Dark Lord knows not, but what that power is, Albus wasn't finding anything, to his frustration. And that's in addition to researching Tom's history to see if he made another Horcrux as well as the Diary and he was almost certain that Harry's scar was not intended, but whatever Lily had done to tear his body apart left a shard of his tattered soul that attached itself to the open wound on his forehead. It was unfortunate that Lucius was killed over the Summer before Albus got a chance to find out what the man knew about any other trinkets that Tom had shown an interest in. He already had plans to have a friendly chat with Horace, since he was Tom's Head of House for seven years and probably has some interesting memories.

He continued looking over the arrangements Minerva had made for the current year, but his eyes kept drifting to the names of the Patil Twins as well as the other witches, the other witches, even though they are English and their families probably attended Hogwarts, and there is nothing that he could remember in the classes that would be useful, and asking about the family magic is a tremendous faux pas. After considering and rejecting various approaches, Albus grimaced, he didn't like releasing information, it would be too easy for it to land in the wrong ears, but he would take the risk, and ask Harry and the two official wives to meet with him. Those restrictions on Remus only stopped him from contacting Harry or discussing anything that wasn't related to Defense, unless Harry raised the subject. So if he was the one to break the restrictions, it would bring Remus even closer to him, and help to ensure that Harry and his ladies looked at him as the main authority figure in their lives. And yes, Remus would be good support for Harry and his wives when they are made aware of the prophecy, and if he was the one to bring up the subject of the Marauders while Harry was in the room, then Remus was abiding by the restrictions, and Albus wasn't worried about violating of the restrictions causing him problems, because both Millicent Bagnold and Dolores Umbridge were both dead, and they were the instigator of the werewolf laws, and even they were still alive and able to feed their magics to the restrictions, the two of them combined were no challenge at all to him. Albus smirked behind his beard, he kept a strong hold on his magic and his genial mask made most people underestimate him. It would be amusing if he were to let the mask drop during a Wizengamot session, show all of them just how powerful he truly was, he would put gold that a majority of the people in the chamber soiled their grundies.

He could 'educate' Harry and Lady Potter about the existence of Family Magics, including that it's kept extremely quiet to avoid people stealing family secrets, but they can be shared between married witches and wizards. Just the hint of new knowledge available should be enough to have Lady Potter practically salivating to examine the Potter family records that should be in the Family Vault, Albus was certain the Potters have a magic of their own, from different comments that James made to Sirius while he was in earshot. He still had no other information about the nature of the magic, but considering James' parents, and grandparents were almost as successful as young Harry in convincing witches to leave their knickers on the floor by their bed, he wouldn't be surprised to one day discover that the Potter's magic was sex-based. And while Albus was sure that the Potters enjoyed it, not something to use against a Dark Lord.

Taking a deep breath, and exhaling it, he used his Occlumency to keep from being distracted and went back to reviewing Minerva's work. Reading the rest of the arrangements, he saw why his Deputy wasn't confident in what she was doing. They had opened the South Wing a few times in the last 100 years, but that was for much smaller families, usually an active betrothal and a line continuation, but the Harem and that's what it is, that Harry is gathering is larger than anyone other than Hugo Savage had gathered in the last 75 years at least. Counting the list again, they would need at least 8 bedrooms, plus study and common areas for everyone. The witches would certainly be sharing beds when they are not with Harry or his wives, but considering that two of the concubine contracts were for Sira and Sampta Patil, the twins' mothers, plus a few of the other witches who had already graduated from Hogwarts, but the contracts would give them the right to visit their 'Master' regularly.

He was about to initial his approval, when there was a soft chime, and two new envelopes floated down to land in front of him. Albus bit back a groan of frustration since they were from the Potter manager and the envelopes contained one or more contracts. Opening the two envelopes, he was relieved that there were only two concubine contracts. Searching for the names he had to wonder where he would have met Miss Edgecombe, but at least Miss Bell is easy to understand due to the Quidditch Team. Sending copies to Filius, and Minerva, he called the Head Elf, to advise him of the changes to the South Wing, and he could almost swear that the elf looked impressed, and Albus did hear the elf whisper ‘Harry Potter truly is a great and powerful wizard!’

Albus decided he didn't want to know what the Elf meant by that, and, checking the time, saw that the Hogwarts Express would be arriving within the hour. Clearing his desk, he made sure his robes were hanging properly and left the office to meet with Minerva before the feast.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Hogwarts Express

Remus’s Cabin

A few hours ago

Remus sat back, a relaxed smile on his face as he read the letter from Padfoot, he could have wept in happiness, Moony finally had one of his pack back, and it was easy to see that Harry was the new Alpha of the group, and Hermione was his mate, or one of his mates anyway. He still had a hard time believing all the witches that Harry and Hermione are bedding, and he would happily sacrifice Mrs Norris to one of the elder gods to get the story of how the two of them got Narcissa out of her knickers, he could understand how Hermione was able to dominate Narcissa and the other witches, if he had it figured correctly, she was close to 30 or 35 years old, and plenty of experience as a domme. But that still didn't explain how Harry was able to wear out a set of identical twins on his 16th birthday! James and Lily both had dominant personalities, but it took both of them several months before they reached the level that Harry and Hermione are at right now.

He knew he wouldn't get an answer in the empty cabin, all he was doing in coming up with even more questions, enough to drive him out of his mind running in circles. Turning the first page of the letter over, he found a quill and ink in one of his pockets and as he was about to start writing the first of his questions, he noticed the tiny mark in the bottom right corner, he had only seen it because the late afternoon sun hit the paper just in the right spot. Setting the quill down, he tapped the mark with his wand and quietly gave the password, "Snivellus wears pink knickers!" Lifting his wand, the paper filled with Padfoot's illegible scrawl, but it soon cleared when Moony used a specialized spell he and Prongs came up with when they got tired of trying to understand his writing. Starting to read the hidden message, he re-read the message and wondered just what was so sensitive that he had to swear an oath on his magic. It was frustrating because it seemed that he almost understood what the mutt was trying to tell him, but he just couldn’t make sense of what he was reading. He would need to find a way to meet his furry arse in private so the two of them can talk without interruption, and Moony can explain to his brother what was bothering him about Dumbledore and why Minerva or the others let him get away with whatever he thought he was doing? Knowing that Voldemort is still out there, trying to get a body back explains a little of Albus’ thinking, but he shouldn’t leave the entire school in danger, and stake Harry out as bait in his hair-brained scheme to capture Voldemort.

Pushing the questions aside, he continued reading, and his jaw dropped when he described how Narcissa has been nursing him back to health, with help from Andi Tonks, but the part that made Moony howl in jealousy was Sirius' casual mention of the incentive plan Narcissa had, and it was almost enough to wish he was injured for Narcissa to nurse him as well. The way Sirius gave a blow-by-blow description of everything Narcissa did for him, and what he did for her was really making things uncomfortable in Remus' trousers, and he really hoped that Bathsheba was in the mood to visit with him tonight, and maybe she'd bring Septima or Aurora or both. The only benefit that his furry little problem gave him, and it was nothing to scoff at, but his stamina and reload time had been the source of admiration from Rosmerta and the other women, witch or muggle, that found their way into his bed.

Standing, he put the letter inside his valise and locked it, adding a few nasty surprises for anybody that tried to open it. Putting his Professor robes on, he left the cabin, locking the door behind him, and stretching his legs as he patrolled the passageways. His nose twitched as he passed several of the closed and locked doors, the windows fogged so nobody could see in, unfortunately, the privacy spells don't keep the smell of people enjoying themselves from wafting into the passage. It's nice that some things haven't changed since his time as a student, the Hogwarts Express at the beginning of the year found at least a half dozen or more couples demonstrating how happy they were to see each other.

Finishing his patrol, Remus went back to his cabin, hearing the announcement that they were getting close to Hogsmeade, and should prepare themselves, leaving the luggage on the train. He was glad that Albus had given him an advance on his first paycheck to get new robes and other necessities, the students wouldn't pay attention or respect him if he looked shabby. Normally his pride would prevent him from taking the gold, but since it's money he was going to be earning already, his pride kept quiet.

Grabbing his valise, Remus removed the privacy spells from the cabin and opened the door, officially he was watching to make sure no one was left on the train when it was parked in the barn. Unofficially, he was there in case there was any unpleasantness on the way off the train, he could be trusted to calm things down before the situation became something that official notice had to be taken.

By the time he had checked all of the cabins, there were no sleeping students left on the train, and the students were peaceful enough getting off the train and into their carriages. When the last firstie got into the boats for their first ride to the castle, and the other students had filled the carriages, Remus apparated to the front gate where Argus was waiting to let him in. Giving the bitter old man a polite nod, he hurried to the doors of the castle and made it to the Staff Table in time for the students to file in.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

The Great Hall

Just After the Sorting

Pansy ate her dinner, keeping up with the comments that Daphne, Tracey, and Millicent were making, mostly talking about the absence of Draco, and wondering where Professor Snape was. Although she and Daphne shared a glance between them, Master had made it quite clear, without providing details, that their Potions Professor would never be seen again. Pansy idly wondered if that was because Snape was cleverly disguised as Thestral Shit, but found that she didn't care that much. She had expected at least a few comments about the House Potter Coat of Arms on her robes, but other than a raised eyebrow or two, none of the snakes said anything. Pansy was honestly grateful not to have to go over the story to everyone in the Common Room. Not that she was going to be spending much time in the Common Room, not after the conversation she had with Daphne as the Express was pulling into Hogsmeade Station.

She had thrown her robes on, slipped her stocking feet into her shoes, and slipped out the cabin door, still a bit weak-legged after all the orgasms she'd enjoyed, and that she'd helped her two newest sisters feel welcome to the family. She was thinking about the look of approval Master had given her when she knelt in front of Mistress without being prompted, and Mistress was very pleased with her service. Because she was lost in thought, she didn't hear her name being called and the hand on her shoulder was a complete surprise! Turning and removing the hand, she saw it was Daphne Greengrass who wanted her attention. Before she could even open her mouth Daphne guided her into the cabin she had been using, Pansy followed, wondering what was going on.

As soon as Daphne had all the privacy spells in place, she turned to Pansy, a hungry grin on her face, stepping closer, she forced Pansy back against the wall. Pansy didn't know how to react, because she never remembered her roommate showing a dominant side, it would have made the nights a lot more interesting, even if they couldn't have full-on sex before they were 16, there were lots of ways to play without risking their magic. She opened her mouth to say something, but Daphne moved in, capturing Pansy's mouth with her own, and her hands were unbuttoning Pansy's robes, so she was displaying herself for Daphne's pleasure. Before she could remove the robes, leaving her open to whatever Daphne wished of her. Pansy was surprised that she wasn't feeling disapproval through the bond with Master, but then Daphne pulled back and said, "I have permission to tell you this, from our Master, but when the time comes to announce it, I will be Lady Slytherin, but in the meantime, you will be spending the night in my bed, unless Master or Mistress desire our service. Do you understand, Pansy?"

Pansy nodded her head, before licking her lips and opening her mouth, saying she understood.

Daphne smiled, “Very good, now, once we are in our dorm tonight, I want you wearing just what you’re wearing now, it doesn’t matter what other girls are in the room. I won’t make you display yourself to the boys in the house, the Potter badge protects you from the rest of the house, but you will be on your knees to me, both showing how good you are at licking my pussy, or how well you can suck a cock, thanks to the ‘Futa’ spell. I thought you should know that, once I learned the ‘futa’ spell, I’ve found I really enjoy the feeling of buggering a cute girls’ arse, feeling it the way that a wizard would experience it, so every night you are in my bed, you are to be completely clean, and using the preparation spells, Master and I want to make sure you continue to get pleasure from the experience. Do you have any questions for me?”

Pansy shook her head, wondering at the strange turns her life has been taken recently, but then she was distracted by Daphne opening her robes, and removing her skirt and knickers before sitting down, her legs spread. “I think you know what to do, so show me how obedient you can be, now!”

Even though Daphne was acting like she wasn’t excited, the juices swelling her pussy lips, and the fact that it only took a moment or two to send her over the edge, swearing and pounding the bench cushion as she enjoyed the experience. If she thought that was all she had to do, Daphne wasted no time letting her know that she still had plenty of work to do.

They barely got themselves together, and Pansy got the rest of her uniform from Master's cabin to dress, when they announced 15 minutes from Hogsmeade Station. Fortunately, they had enough time to remove the traces of what they had been doing before climbing into the carriage to the castle.

When they got to the Slytherin table, Pansy was sure to eat a lot of high-energy foods, because she was going to need it. But it could be a lot worse, she could have to face the upper years without Master's protection, and she had no illusion just what would be happening to her every night.

They finished eating and Millicent and Tracy walked with them toward the dungeons, wondering if Professor Tonks would be a better teacher than Professor Snape.

The conversation continued to the Third Year Girls dorm, and when the door closed behind them, Daphne gave Pansy a look, and she was soon completely naked, kneeling in front of the future Lady Slytherin, a magical cock at her mouth, and a sharp slap of the cock against her face prompted her to open up and show her future Mistress just what she was able to do. She didn't even pay attention to the comments from Tracy and Millicent as they moved to get a good view of the action. It was a long night, but she and Daphne fell asleep with sated smiles on their faces.

End Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat

PART: 19 of ?? Cat Exploring

AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])

DISTRIBUTION: Archive of Our Own, Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing, FanFiction.net

DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me. They all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.

SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat Animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!

FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster

RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle, Harry/Hermione/Luna, Harry/Hermione/Lavender/Luna, Harry/Cho, Hermione/Susan/Hannah

RATING: NC-17

WORD COUNT: <7,437>

SPOILERS: None; if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?

WARNINGS: If You've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect, Oral, anal, Femme-slash, Dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to sexually serve other characters.

AUTHORS NOTES: I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.

NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES: In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story begins.

CREDIT WHERE CREDIT IS DUE DEPARTMENT: Senior Auror Connie Hammer, who makes a cameo appearance in this chapter, is property of Old Crow, used by permission

CASTING NOTE: Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson

Narcissa Black Malfoy is portrayed by Porn Actress Devon

Lavender Brown is portrayed by Model Danielle Sellers

Parvati and Padma Patil are portrayed by Model Courtnie Quinlan

Fleur "Good Girl" Delacour is portrayed by Model Rhian Sugden

Gabrielle "Brat" Delacour is portrayed by Model Jurgita Valts

Daphne Greengrass is portrayed by Alexandra Daddario

Katie Bell is portrayed by Model Pia Marzo

Mei Chang is portrayed by Model Julri Waters

Pansy Parkinson is portrayed by Model Mellisa Clarke

Marietta Edgecombe is portrayed by Porn Actress Audrey Hollander

BETA'D BY: GRAMMARLY

Malfoy Manor

Wiltshire

Wednesday, September 1st, 1993

8:30 PM

The faintest shimmer of moonlight, filtered through the heavy velvet drapes, caught the silver filigree of Narcissa's bracelet as she traced the sleeping form of Sirius Black.

His chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm, a slight smile on his sleeping face. A satisfied smirk played on Narcissa's lips as she checked the intricate network of shimmering runes, a silent guardian against unwanted awakenings.

Later, she and her guest would give Sirius a pleasant wakeup. But until then, he would be enjoying his time in dreamland.

First, she needed to get ready to greet her visitor. Narcissa glided to the ornately mirrored vanity, the polished surface reflecting the candlelight in a thousand dancing points. With deliberate slowness, she loosened the silken sash of her emerald robe, the rich fabric falling open enough to show she wasn't wearing anything underneath.

The floo powder flared emerald green, spitting a shower of sparks that kissed Narcissa's cheek. The familiar chime, a delicate tinkle-like wind chimes in a summer breeze, announced Anastasia's arrival. A curt nod confirmed her identity, and with a flick of her wand, Narcissa widened the fireplace opening. Anastasia tumbled through, a swirl of shimmering silks and dust motes dancing in the firelight.

Brushing away the clinging ash, Anastasia glanced at Narcissa, whose emerald gown shimmered like liquid moonlight against the dark oak paneling of the room. A slow, knowing smile spread across Anastasia's face, seeing the expanse of bare skin, a predatory curving of her lips.

"Oh good, I was hoping this would be a fun meeting instead of one of the usual boring affairs that Cyrus insists on attending, hoping people would forget that he bribed Bagnold and Crouch to accept his Imperious Defense."

As she spoke, the future Widow Greengrass shed her robes, the rich fabric pooling at her feet like spilled moonlight. The air shimmered with a sudden, unexpected heat as she stood revealed, her skin gleaming like polished ivory, two tiny emeralds adorning her nipples, hanging on rings piercing each stiff nubbin. The gems pulsed faintly with inner light – precise matches to their Slytherin Master's eyes.

Narcissa's amusement was a silent ripple, a barely perceptible eyebrow lift. "Fun is on the agenda," she purred, gesturing towards a nearby door. "But first, Dobby has prepared a bath, and Lucius' finest vintage awaits our… discussion."

Twenty Minutes Later

The ruby liquid swirled in Narcissa's crystal glass, catching the firelight that danced across the polished mahogany table. She took a slow, deliberate sip, the wine's tartness a stark contrast to the sweetness clinging to the air – the cloying scent of lilies from a nearby vase, an intentional counterpoint to the tension between them.

Her gaze, sharp as shattered glass, locked onto Anastasia. The silence stretched thick and heavy as the velvet drapes behind them. Finally, low and laced with something like steel, Narcissa's voice cut through it. "Cyrus’s... *accident*. Any decisions?”

Anastasia’s lips twisted into a grimace, a faint tremor in her jaw. “I know when and the where, but finding a way to create the ‘accident’ without having Aurors landing on me with both feet is where I’m having difficulty. The Nimbus Broom Company will release their newest model, the Prime, at the end of October. Cyrus has already paid for the broom. He will almost certainly take the broom to the Obstacle Course to test its maneuverability, but it would look suspicious if I were to go with him since my boredom with the latest broom enhancements is well known. I haven’t found anything in the family libraries to meet my needs.”

Narcissa gazed at her thoughtfully until, deciding, she leaned forward in the tub, her face close to Anastasia’s ear. “There might be a way,” she murmured, the words precise, deliberate. “But Sirius… he’s the head of the family now. We would need his approval.”

Narcissa ran a finger lightly along the curve of Anastasia’s jaw, pulling a sharp breath from the woman as she spoke, “The Black family library… in London. An ancient tome. Bound in cracked leather, the gold lettering barely legible, it holds… *methods*.” Her voice dropped, almost a whisper. “Discreet methods. For removing… *obstacles*."

A faint, almost imperceptible smile played on her lips, a hint of dangerous calculation. The silence stretched, heavy with unspoken implications, the ticking grandfather clocks the only sound in the grand, cavernous room.

“That does sound ideal,” Anastasia mused, “but what is required to get Sirius’ approval?”

A predatory smile stretched across Narcissa’s face. “My dear, your attire alone is a compelling argument. And while he lacks the sheer, brutal force of our Master, his potency is more than sufficient to satiate us both.”

Anastasia’s gaze narrowed, her skepticism palpable. “Just seduce him? There’s got to be more involved than just a shag, what aren’t you telling me?”

“For tonight, just a shag, but I would need to speak to our Master to get permission for the next part. If our Master agrees, you will offer Sirius a short-term concubine contract for 30 or 60 days, enough for the family magic to recognize you but not long enough for the Ministry or Gringotts to receive notification of your status change. You would make the offer to get access to the journal of Macros the Black, who an enemy of the family cursed with a malediction, and how Macros and his witches broke the curse. The description of the curse resembles the problems that Astoria is already suffering. I would have been happy to provide the information, but the Family magic protects the journal. Once the concubine bond is completed, you will be considered part of the Black family and able to read and use the information in the Family Library. And it’s not like we have never used our bodies to advance our Master’s plans, is it?”

Anastasia gazed at her, her eyes plunging into Narcissa’s, before nodding, “You’re right, and to cure my daughter, I would be willing to offer a lot more than just a concubine bond. And the fact that Sirius is far more attractive than a few of the men our Master had us serving will mean that I would enjoy the experience. I will have to ensure that Sirius doesn’t pass me around, especially before we remove Cyrus. I must appear as the loyal wife and grieving widow in public. But if Sirius asks me to serve someone, depending on who they are and how they behave, I may put them on my list, just after Horace Slughorn! Master promised I would get a chance to express my honest feelings about what he did to me to Sluggy. I’m curious to see how long it would take him to die after I flensed him. “

Narcissa grinned, “That does sound like a question that needs an answer, and I think that McNair would be a wonderful person for me to discover the answer to the same question.”

Anastasia stood in the water, “Well, there’s no time like the present, is there? Let’s go give Lord Black a night to remember!”

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Headmaster ’s Office

Wednesday, September 1 ^st , 1993

After Dinner

Remus focused on the story that Harry and Hermione had tried to sell him, locking the conversation behind Moony’s anger and restlessness. Although, his furry half wasn’t as restless, knowing he had most of his pack back. But he could worry about Moony later. He was at the Headmaster’s door.

Raising his hand to knock on the door, it opened independently, and Dumbledore invited him in. Remus saw the genial expression on the older man’s face but could also see the cunning of a viper behind the man’s eyes.

Taking a seat in the chair offered, Remus declined the lemon drop. He prefers chocolate for his sweets these days.

After a few minutes of light talk regarding Remus’ classes and if he had any questions, Dumbledore casually asked, “Did you happen to see Harry on the Express today?”

Remus grinned happily, “You could say that. I was standing at the door of my chosen cabin when I felt I was being watched. I turned to look, and Harry was staring at me with a shocked expression. Harry worked his way through the crowd of students until he was right in front of me and said, “I'm sorry if this sounds like a strange question, but are you," his voice dropped to a whisper, "Unca Mooey?"

"Needless to say, you could have knocked me over with a snitch, but I managed to nod, and Harry's face lit up like it was Christmas Morning, and he found a pile of presents on his bed."

Dumbledore looked at him, clearly intrigued, saying, "That's one way around those damnable oaths that I hadn't considered, but considering both Millicent Bagnold and Madame Umbridge are on the other side of the veil, it's likely that the magic of the oaths is breaking down."

"But that's speculation for another day. Did Harry explain what led to that question?"

Remus laughed and said, "He sure did!"

Albus waited for Remus to continue before he noticed that his DADA Professor lips were quirking into a grin, and the Headmaster grinned wryly. Just because Remus was an adult doesn't mean he isn't still a marauder. Nodding his head in acknowledgment, the older man said, "And what did Harry tell you?"

By the time Remus finished spinning his tale, Albus was chortling merrily. Saying that "I'd been trying to think of a way to get around you having to break the oath, but even if it were me talking to Harry and pointing him in your direction, the oath might affect me as well, and I wasn't looking forward to taking that chance."

Moony nodded, "I was glad that Harry remembered me, and since he was the one to raise the subject, that satisfied the requirements of the oath, which I was concerned about, considering the unreasoning hatred Umbridge had for lycanthropes, she might have set up the oath to kill me for a single violation. I know we shouldn't be speaking ill of the dead, but I raised a glass when she disappeared."

Albus didn't say anything for a long moment before sighing, suddenly looking like a man over 100 years old, "You know, I try to see the best in everyone, but I couldn't find anything admirable in that woman, and I would have happily bent an elbow myself if it wasn't for the way she disappeared. It was too close to how people vanished during Tom's rise to power. Still, her disappearance and the deaths of Lucius and Draco Malfoy toward the beginning of the long holiday, in a supposed 'potions accident,' adds to my suspicions because Horace Slughorn banned Lucius from taking the OWL for Potions. He was responsible for more explosions and ruined cauldrons than the rest of his class combined.

The old man sat quietly, his eyes staring at nothing before he shook himself and forced a smile, "Well, that's enough depressing thoughts for the evening. Did you have the opportunity to meet the ladies from his different families? It seems like he has inherited the appetites of both James and Lily, considering how many contracts have landed on my desk since his 16^th Birthday."

"Only met a few, personally," Lupin replied. "Lady Potter, naturally. The former Hermione Granger, and after hearing some of the tales of Harry's first two years at Hogwarts, I'd be rather surprised to see any other witch adorned in Potter Bride robes."

A silence settled between them, broken only by the faint ticking of a grandfather clock in the corner.

"He seems to have inherited James's taste in women, not just both parent's appetites," Lupin observed a wry twist to his lips. "Hermione, especially. She reminds me strongly of Lily, who, at the same age, had the same fierce intelligence and quiet strength. A rather potent combination."

Remus straightened, offering one final thought, "Are you aware that Sirius has asked Harry to move in with him as soon as he has a suitable place? Harry told me quite a bit about how his life went at the Dursleys, so I would think twice before trying to force Harry back to those people. Besides, I can't see his relatives accepting all the women who will be living with Harry."

Albus grimaced, aware that Harry wasn't happy with his family, but there wasn't anywhere else that he would be safe. But Sirius Black had the Black family ward schema, and those wards could keep him out, let alone an average Death Eater.

Seeing that Remus was waiting for a response, Albus gave in as gracefully as he could, "I understand your concern, Remus, and, with Sirius back in Harry's life, it only makes sense that he would move in with his godfather. I'll let the young man know in the next couple of days," Albus smirked, "I'll want to wait until he and his brides and other family members enjoy every room in their quarters."

With a laugh, Remus stood and headed to the exit, checking the time and wondering if his usual playmates were up for a visit.

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Lord and Lady Potter 's Bedchamber

Wednesday, September 1st, 1993

11:30 PM

"Ohhh Fuck! Fuck, that's it, Harry! Right there!" Hermione growled, her hands clenching the bed sheets as Harry knelt behind her on the mattress, his cock plunging into her soaking pussy, the sound of his hips slapping against the globes of his wife's arse, to her obvious enjoyment. The two had been 'finalizing the marriage bond' since they arrived at their new rooms not long after Dinner finished. Both of them were slightly concerned that it would be awkward the first time the two of them had sex with each other, even though they had spent hours naked together as they enjoyed all the different girls who were joining one of the families that Harry is responsible for continuing.

Fortunately, Hermione broke the ice between them once the door closed behind them by strutting over to him and stroking his cock through his trousers, saying, "So Harry, want to see why I was Head Girl our last year at Hogwarts?"

Harry was stunned silent, having a hard time believing Hermione would say something like that, but then Hermione started snickering, and it started him laughing until they were stretched out of the bed, crying from laughter. By the time they were finished laughing, Harry remembered the switching spell, leaving both completely nude.

Sliding off the bed, Hermione knelt on the carpet, moving Harry's legs apart to give her room to move. Harry raised himself on his elbows to be able to see everything. If this was the last time he and Hermione had sex with each other, he wanted to remember every second of it! Harry had no problem with the fact that Hermione would rather shag girls than a guy, Hell, so would he! But he was determined to drive his best friend and now wife out of her mind with pleasure.

Harry sighed at the feeling of her soft hands wrapping around his shaft, one hand fondling his balls, the other stroking him. He watched, fascinated, as Hermione's tongue slipped out of her mouth and licked his shaft, then took the spongy head between her lips and moved forward until the bulb pressed against the back of her throat. She sucked his cock as she pulled back, letting him out of her mouth and looking up at him with a sparkle of amusement in her eyes.

Moving her Head, Hermione was able to lick his entire shaft and gently suck on his balls before taking him back into her mouth, sucking smoothly. Harry lost track of time. He had no idea how long Hermione had been teasing him, bringing him almost to the edge of release and backing away until he practically growled in frustration. Finally, Hermione took him into her mouth, and her hands were stroking and fondling him until the pressure that had been building for so long finally burst free, and his cock filled her as the first jet of cum hit the back of her throat.

Hermione surprised him, being able to swallow everything he had and then licking him clean, making him harden again.

That was just the start of a very pleasurable evening, and Harry brought Hermione to peak using his fingers and tongue multiple times until she begged for a rest.

Both knew they would be tired in the morning, but that's what energy potions are good for.

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Transfiguration Classroom

Thursday, September 2nd, 1993

First Period

The Transfiguration classroom hummed with the quiet intensity of third-year students attempting to transform mice into snuff boxes. Professor McGonagall, her spectacles perched on her nose, moved between desks, offering corrections and encouragement. Harry Potter, noticeably more composed than in previous years, executed a particularly intricate transformation quickly and precisely. Completing the transfiguration at the same time, Hermione succeeded in transfiguring her mouse. Both mice, with a barely perceptible flicker, shrank and hardened into perfectly formed snuff boxes, and the box lid opened quickly.

"Excellent, Mr. Potter, Miss Gran-" she paused, smiling slightly, "Lady Potter, I should say. And congratulations to both of you." McGonagall added, her voice carrying just above the general murmur. "Your control is significantly improved, Mister Potter. Is this the result of additional practice or taking up meditation?" Her gaze lingered on Harry for a moment, a hint of curiosity in her sharp eyes.

Harry nodded, a brief, almost imperceptible movement. "Additional practice, Professor."

Meanwhile, Ron Weasley, wielding a new wand – noticeably slimmer and darker than his previous one – transfigured his mouse into a snuff box with only minor imperfections.

Neville Longbottom, also with a new wand, a graceful, slightly curved piece of wood, achieved a surprisingly clean transformation. Professor McGonagall was pleased to see that her Lion, usually hesitant in his spell casting, was now working with aplomb. McGonagall wasn't sure which of the changes in her Lion's life was responsible for the improvements. The correctly matched wand was part of it, along with his parents waking up, but judging by the slight smile he shared with Parvati Patil and Megan Jones, the Professor would almost put gold on Longbottom being able to celebrate his Birthday on the Express was the primary reason for the improved confidence.

McGonagall approached Ron and Neville. "I see you both have new wands," she observed, examining Ron's wand with a practiced eye. "A wise decision. I trust they are performing to your satisfaction?"

She nodded approvingly. "Mr. Longbottom, your accuracy has remarkably improved."

"Yes, Professor," Ron replied, a slight grin tugging at his lips. "This one… it feels right." Neville, his cheeks flushed slightly, nodded in agreement. "Much better, Professor." He looked almost shy, a marked difference from his previous demeanor.

"Remarkable progress from both of you," McGonagall stated. "I’m pleased you’ve finally found wands compatible with your magic. Continue with this level of focus, and I expect great things this year.” She moved on, continuing her rounds.

To keep himself occupied, Harry practiced transfiguring his snuff box back into a mouse while listening to Tom explain the theory of that specific transfiguration. With the help of the Occlumency he had been practicing, the magic flowed out of him and through his wand, effortlessly completing the assigned work. Part of his attention was on the mouse, making sure it didn’t wander off. The rest of his attention was on the information about becoming an Animagus, mainly because it was something that he would share with his father.

He glanced briefly at Ron and Neville, expressing a subtle encouragement. Their improved performance was noticeable: Ron’s transfiguration was cleaner and more precise; Neville displayed a newfound fluency and control, his movements exhibiting far greater dexterity. The girls, Lavender Brown, Parvati Patil, and Megan Jones – who had spent some time with either Ron or Neville, frequently glanced at both boys with supportive smiles.

The effect of the new wands, bolstering Ron and Neville’s confidence, not to mention the 16th Birthday Gift Harry had arranged for his two friends, was enough to help anybody’s confidence. Harry was pleasantly surprised to learn that, even though it was their first time, both were excellent lovers, at least according to Lavender and Parvati.

So, with their increased confidence and matched wands, it was no wonder they were improving. It also helped that Draco Malfoy was gone and wouldn’t be back, as well as not having to watch out for Snape. Harry probably should feel bad about arranging to have the greasy dungeon bat kissed by a Dementor, but honestly didn’t regret it for an instant.

Arriving in the Great Hall for lunch, Harry was pleased to see the family, including the girls from older years, sitting together at the end of the Gryffindor table. While some girls were curious about Hermione’s wedding night, Lady Potter smiled and said nothing.

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Potter Family Quarters

Thursday, September 2nd, 1993

After Class

Harry stepped into his bedroom, pulling open the Gryffindor Tie and hanging it on the rack while his shirt and trousers ended up in the laundry hamper. Hermione had left to go to the library and start her homework, and he would join her when he finished changing clothes. Harry had been slipping his feet into his trainers when Dobby popped into the room, holding a letter.

“Hey, Dobby, is that for me or Hermione?”

“It’s is for you, Master Harry, from Mistress Narcissa.” The elf answered, holding the envelope out to him.

Taking the envelope, Harry asked, “Did your Mistress tell you to wait for a reply?”

“I is to wait for an answer, Master Harry Potter, Sir.”

Harry examined the elegant script on the cream-colored envelope. A twinge of curiosity piqued his interest. He wondered what Narcissa was writing about; he hadn’t expected anything.

Harry turned the envelope over in his hands, nodding at the wax seal and holding it closed. The coat of arms for the Black family was visible. Carefully lifting the seal, the envelope unfolded for him to read. Putting the idea of homework aside, this is more important for now.

Opening the letter, Harry mentally translated the code Narcissa was using to get to the actual information she wanted to share with him. The code she used was one that Tom used to instruct his women before his mind shattered from creating more than one Horcrux and sacrificing his ability to reproduce for more power. He would have realized he had lost the plot entirely if he had been even slightly rational then!

Fortunately, the soul piece in the Diary added to the bit of soul he had left behind that Halloween night and allowed his mind to start healing. It had been a surprise when the soul shard in the locket joined the rest of the soul already inside the scar. Tom hadn’t expected the piece of soul in the locket to combine with the other pieces, increasing the healing of his mind.

When they get the remaining soul fragments, he should be able to absorb all of them, leaving only the bit possessing Quirrell to be taken care of.

Harry was pleased to see that Narcissa had started the process to retrieve Hufflepuff’s Chalice from the Lestrange vault. Needing to find a way to get Bella to the bank, Narcissa made suggestions they could build on to make the plan as foolproof as possible.

The rest of the letter was relatively short, and Narcissa requested his permission to have Anastasia offer herself to Sirius for a short-term concubine contract. When Narcissa explained what and why she was asking, he approved her plan.

Harry set the letter down and considered each suggestion to get Bella out of the Castle and to Gringotts. That wouldn’t be too difficult. The challenge would be to keep people from taking an interest in why the Widow Malfoy would be bringing a cat carrier into the bank. Grabbing his writing materials, Harry started drafting his response to Narcissa.

It wouldn’t take that much effort to get Midnight out of the Castle, but keeping Dumbledore from sticking his crooked nose into Harry’s comings and goings was just as important. Not that Harry was planning on doing anything that would interest the Aurors, but after viewing Tom’s memories and Hermione’s description of the next several years, he didn’t trust Dumbledore any further than he could throw Hagrid.

Going over different ideas to get Bella to Gringotts, Harry laughed out loud as the perfect solution occurred. He needed to make arrangements with the goblins to render the corpse of the Basilisk so they could sell the components. He figured Gringotts would be more than willing to send him a port key for that kind of profit.

The tricky part would be getting the polyjuice because he didn’t think Hermione would be willing to brew the potion in Myrtle’s bathroom again.

Looking over at Dobby, who patiently waited, Harry said, “Do you know if any of the Apothecary shops in Hogsmeade or Diagon Alley would sell Polyjuice potion? And if they do, can you find out the price?”

Dobby nodded, and Harry said, “I’m going to be a while longer answering the letter, so if you can find out the information I need, I would appreciate it.”

Dobby said, “Dobby can do’s that.” as he snapped his fingers and disappeared.

Harry had completed encoding his response to Narcissa when Dobby popped back into the room. From the way the manic elf was bouncing around, Harry was sure that the answers to the questions were positive.

He was spot on, and after finding out the cost, Harry added the information to the letter he was writing to Narcissa for Dobby to deliver. Once finished, he folded and sealed the letter to have Dobby return it to Malfoy Manor.

Checking the time, he grabbed the things he needed and hurried to the library.

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Headmaster ’s Office

Thursday, September 2nd, 1993

After Dinner

The butterflies in her stomach made Minerva want to be ill as she and Andromeda went up the stairs to the Headmaster’s Office. There was no way this confrontation would be pleasant, but she had to know the truth to find out if she could still work for Albus Dumbledore. Minerva had worked with and for Albus for nearly 60 years, and she didn’t know what she would do if he had been aware of what Severus was doing and had done nothing to stop it.

Minerva had intended to speak to her old friend as soon as she saw him on Tuesday evening, but for once, her Gryffindor courage deserted her, and she lost her nerves at the last minute. That was why she had requested support from the other Heads of House for the discussion. Andromeda was the only other teacher available, but since she was the one who made Minerva aware of the disgusting behavior in the dungeon, it was appropriate that Andromeda be part of the discussion.

Minerva hoped that Albus would answer her questions truthfully. Still, if he proved recalcitrant, the Potions Mistress also had some insurance in the form of a confounding potion and a babbling jinx to cause the Headmaster to answer the questions completely. It was a shame to realize it, but Minerva expected to need the potions. Albus never seemed to answer questions thoroughly, if he answered at all.

The gargoyle at the top of the stairs moved aside, showing the open door to the Headmaster’s Office. Before she could lift her hand to knock, Albus’ genial voice called out, “Come in, Minerva, Come in Andromeda,” when they were in the office, the door closed behind them. The Headmaster was sitting behind his desk, waving them to the chairs before him. “So, what can I do for you this evening?”

As they had arranged, Minerva took a chair, but Andromeda stayed standing. Andi was far enough away that if Albus wanted to adjust their memories, he wouldn’t be able to get both of them simultaneously. Andromeda had her hand at her side, her wand hidden in the sleeve of her robes, just in case. Steeling herself, Minerva said, “Were you aware of what has been happening in the Slytherin Dungeons, at least since Horace was the Head of Slytherin House? I just found out when Professor Tonks mentioned something that is accepted behavior in the Snake Pit! She also informed me that multiple reports and complaints were submitted but never reached the Aurors or the School Governors. Can you explain that?”

Andromeda watched Albus’ expression while Minerva was speaking, and she frowned slightly at the look of confusion in the Headmaster’s eyes as if he genuinely had no idea what Minerva was talking about. The confusion only intensified, which was why she and Minerva were surprised when Albus raised his hand, and they saw the wand in his grasp. Andromeda wasn’t raised a Black without knowing how to react, and before Albus could even point the wand, she had cast the disarming charm, and the wand of Elder wood landed in her hand, shooting sparks as it connected with its new owner.

Minerva cast the stunning spell almost simultaneously, rocking Dumbledore back in his seat, his mouth dropping open.

Looking at Andromeda, Minerva saw the same concern in the other woman’s face. Minerva shook her head and said, “I don’t know what that was, but that wasn’t Albus Dumbledore. I would be willing to wager that he wasn’t even aware of raising his wand toward us.”

Andromeda had been nodding, listening to Minerva as she ran diagnostic scans, keeping her face impassive. Several minutes later, she had recast three of the diagnostic charms multiple times. Creating a stack of paper, Andi pointed her wand, and the pages filled up with writing. When the quill stopped moving, Andromeda cast permanence on the paper before creating two more copies of the report.

“Do you know the last time the Headmaster had a complete medical examination at St Mungo’s?” Andromeda asked, frowning.

Minerva closed her eyes, thinking, before saying, “I honestly don’t know. He generally goes to see Poppy if he’s feeling poorly. Why?”

“Typical, won’t see a healer without a wand to their head. Well, the first problem is that there was evidence of at least three, if not more, curses affecting him. I don’t recognize the magical signatures, but the oldest is nearly 50, one more is about 30, and the last curse is from 15 years ago or a little longer. And that’s on top of the normal physical problems a man over 100 years old will encounter. I hate to say it, but the curses have been entwined with his magic for so many years that I don’t know how to remove them without taking Albus’ magic simultaneously. I can only think of getting him seen by a Healer and a Curse Breaker at Gringotts. It’s well known that we can count on the goblins to keep things confidential because you know that the stubborn old man would want to keep anyone learning about him being cursed.”

Minerva was thinking, trying to recall what Albus had been doing 50 years ago and again 30 years ago, only to go pale as it hit her. “Andromeda? I might know who cast at least two of the curses. Fifty years ago, Albus had his final battle with Gellert Grindelwald, and it was around 30 years ago that You Know Who applied as the DADA Professor and could have put a curse on the Headmaster when they were alone in Albus’ office.”

Andromeda had picked up the quill and ink, making note of Minerva’s suspicions and seeing the writing appear on the other copies. “That will be a big help, and, to make this official, Due to the erratic behavior of Albus Perceval Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, I, Andromeda Black Tonks, certified Master Healer, and Potions Mistress, recommend treatment to remove the remnants of several curses affecting him.”

When she finished speaking, all three copies glowed briefly before two of the copies disappeared, leaving one behind. “Okay, one is in Poppy’s files, one is in my record vault, and I’ll turn the original over to the Gringotts Healer.”

Andromeda opened the floo connection to Gringotts and reached the Black Family account manager. A few minutes later, she had floated Albus’ unconscious body through the flames, following right behind him.

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Married Quarters

Private Bath

Thursday, September 2nd, 1993

8:00 PM

The members of the family had finished all of their homework. Hermione had reviewed it to ensure that all girls belonging to her and Harry would achieve the best grades they could. Several girls had paired off for playtime, most going to their rooms. Luna had a different idea, however, and soon she, Padma, and Cho were utterly naked and snogging each other, their hands stroking the other girl’s bodies.

Parvati watched the three of them, her fingers stroking the swollen lips of her jewel, gathering the juices and raising them to her mouth, licking them clean. Normally, Parvati would be entwined with Lavender. At the same time, they watched the three of them loving each other, but Lavender was with Master and Mistress tonight, and Parvati wasn’t expecting to see her until breakfast. Contrary to Parvati’s assumption, while Lavender was naked in the sunken bathtub, Master and Mistress were seated on the bench just under the water. Lavender was sitting between them, trying to relax as their hands stroked her body. This was different from how they usually wanted her to perform her duties, and Lavender didn’t know how she was supposed to react.

Fortunately, Mistress understood her concern and said, “I know this is out of the ordinary, Lavender, but there will be plenty of time to serve us later. Right now, there are things we need to discuss. The subject may make you uncomfortable, but we aren’t bringing it up to hurt you. We must understand what happened so your Master and I can help you. Do you understand?” Lavender nodded in response, saying, “Yes, Mistress, I understand.” Master spoke, getting Lavender’s attention, “Very good. Now, you’ve mentioned losing your parents at the end of the year, but the Aurors don’t have any idea what happened, is that right?”

Lavender forced herself to respond, “Yes, Sir, that’s true.”

“Do you have any ideas you didn’t mention to the Aurors? Any thoughts as to who would have wanted to hurt your family? Even though I’m sure the Aurors did their best, very few can investigate non-magical crimes. Between your Mistress and I, we should be able to find answers that the Aurors couldn’t.

Lavender nodded, speaking emotionlessly, “It isn’t something I make a big deal of, but my family is pure-blooded and has been for generations. What most people don’t realize is that almost all of our family wealth was generated on the other side of the line, in gambling, prostitution, drugs, and pornography; if there was money in it, my family had a piece of it. They were not doing anything illegal in the Wizarding World, so the Aurors couldn’t find anything.”

Lavender’s voice picked up inflection as she spoke, letting her emotions leak through as she remembered the pain. “That’s why I didn’t expect the DMLE to find anything, even though I’m almost certain that magic was involved in their deaths.”

Lavender’s entire body trembled with tension but gave Master and Mistress a grateful smile when each took one of her hands for comfort.

“What I know for sure is that one of the family drivers had taken my Dad and Mum for the drive to Kings Cross Station, and somewhere on the motorway, the driver seemed to lose control of the car and crashed into a fuel company lorry, causing the vehicle to explode, killing all three of them.

“The Auror who investigated, something Dawlish, said the driver had a heart attack, and that caused the crash. There is no way that is what happened. There are many different safety features, both magical and mechanical, that would summon help if the driver was incapacitated, and that didn’t happen. The only other explanation was Imperious because a potion would still appear after death, while the Imperious doesn’t.

“I didn’t know anything about the family business until after the farewell ceremony, when Charles and Emily, who I thought were just family servants but were my bodyguards, sat me down and went over everything, including information on the different families that were competitors, and would have a reason to arrange an accident.”

Lavender was briefly quiet until she went on, “I only recognized a couple of the families, and they were suspected of being Death Eaters in the 70s, but nothing was proven. The names I remember were the Carrow family and Scabior, and I don’t know who else might have been involved.”

Lavender was lost in her memories and didn’t notice that Master and Mistress shared a look of understanding between them. Narcissa would be receiving a request for information on a few different families.

Without needing to discuss things, Harry and Hermione stood in the tub and helped Lavender stand. Stepping out of the tub, Master retook control, saying, “Thank you for telling us. We will try to find out what happened and what we will do about it. But it’s time for you to resume your duties now.”

With those words, Lavender’s eyes lit up, and she smiled, reaching for one of the fluffy towels and started drying her Master and Mistress, her body already eager to receive them.

When they were dry, Lavender knelt on the cushioned floor, her mouth open for Master’s cock. It was only the beginning of the evening, and the three of them were utterly sated when they fell asleep just after midnight.

Gringotts Medical Wing

Gringotts London

Thursday, September 2nd, 1993

8:30 PM

Blardak, the Account Manager for the Black Family, watched with barely suppressed amusement as he gestured curtly towards a private elevator. He led Andromeda and the unconscious Dumbledore deeper into Gringotts. The elevator took them deep under the bank to an area the walking roasts never see. It was only because of the amount of gold in the Black vaults, plus knowing that the ‘Leader of the Light’ was unconscious and wouldn’t be able to see anything but an ordinary room when he awoke, that Ragnok authorized bringing Dumbledore this deep into their caverns.

The goblin’s sneer deepened, a silent commentary on the irony of the situation. Dumbledore, usually so composed, was utterly vulnerable. This unexpected vulnerability offered a rare moment of satisfaction to Blardak, fueling his already considerable dislike of the wizarding world’s most powerful figure. Awaiting them were the Gringotts healers, ready to assess the Headmaster’s condition.

When Blardak and Andromeda reached the examination room, Andromeda handed the results of the scans she performed to Bodrog, the Lead Healer, who quickly scanned through the report. Bodrog swore violently when he saw the information on the different curses Dumbledore was suffering from. From what Andromeda could see, barking orders at the other healers, Bodrog had Dumbledore moved through a door into what appeared to be a ritual chamber.

Andromeda recounted the Headmistress’s findings, detailing the disturbing evidence of systematic abuse within the Slytherin dungeons. Bodrog listened intently, his expression impassive. The strangeness of Dumbledore’s reactions and the sudden attempt to raise his wand to the two witches necessitated immediate action, hence the dramatic arrival at Gringotts. Further investigation was needed, and Gringotts’ secure medical wing offered a safe space to assess Dumbledore’s condition and plan their next steps. The awareness of the possible reactions was pressing heavily on Andromeda, but she felt she had no choice but to act when she did.

The Lead Healer, his face etched with the grim concentration of a surgeon before a delicate operation, straightened. His gaze, sharp as obsidian, flickered over the inert form of Dumbledore, ribbons of magic holding him in place in the center of the circle. The air in the circular chamber, usually fragrant with herbs and healing balms, was still, almost waiting for something to happen. Five goblins, wearing white healer robes, surrounded the unconscious man, each holding a small mallet and brass bell. “We are beginning the unraveling,” Bodrog murmured as each goblin struck the bell with his mallet.

“This will take several hours as we dissect each of the curses, one by one, starting with the most recent. Once all the curses are removed, we can match their magical signatures to the vault records – a painstaking process.” He tapped a worn, leather-bound tome, its pages filled with cryptic symbols that seemed to writhe under the dim light of the enchanted lamps. “Knowing the source helps, but even successful extraction… even if we avoid shattering Dumbledore’s core magic – and that is far from certain…” He paused, the weight of his words heavy in the air. A tremor ran through his hands as he gestured towards another cluster of healers already poised, their faces pale with the gravity of the task. “The memory specialists will then take over. A meticulous excavation of his mind, retracing each fractured decision made under the influence. It will be a long night.” He looked directly at Andromeda, his eyes reflecting the cold, hard truth. “Don’t expect to see your Headmaster until at least twenty-four hours. Only then will we know if he still commands his magic.”

The silence that followed was thick, heavy with unspoken fears, punctuated only by the rhythmic drip, drip, drip of condensation from a nearby potion flask. Each drop a tiny hammer blow against the hope of a swift recovery.

Bodrog’s voice was almost gentle for a goblin but still firm as he spoke to Andromeda, “There is nothing you can do while our healers do their work, so I’m recommending you go back to the school and try to get some rest. We will contact you when we know more.”

With a tired nod, Andromeda made her way to the public floo and back to an anxiously waiting Minerva McGonagall, and just the start of a very long evening.

End Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Text

STORY TITLE: Year of the Cat

PART: 20 of  ?? Cats in the Cradle, Playing Tea for Two

AUTHOR: Red Jacobson ([email protected])

DISTRIBUTION:  Archive of Our Own, Hentai-Foundry, Questionable Questing,  FanFiction.net

DISCLAIMER: None of the Characters You Recognize belong to me; they all belong to JK Rowling and her publishers.

SUMMARY: A different take on the Prisoner of Azkaban, as Cat Animagus Bellatrix Lestrange escapes at the same time as Sirius, with a very different goal in mind!

FEEDBACK: Of course! It Makes Me Write Faster

RELATIONSHIPS: Harry/Bellatrix/Narcissa/Multi, Hermione/Fleur/Gabrielle, Harry/Hermione/Luna, Harry/Hermione/Lavender/Luna, Harry/Cho, Hermione/Susan/Hannah

RATING: NC-17

WORD COUNT: <7,332>

SPOILERS:   None, if you don't know how the Harry Potter story goes by now, why are you reading this story?

WARNINGS: If you've ever read any of my stories, you know what to expect: Oral, anal, Femme-slash, Dom/sub, multiple partners, and Femme-cest. There is also partner swapping and slaves being treated as slaves, being made to serve other characters sexually.

AUTHOR'S NOTES:  I've adjusted the dates of different events during the summer, both because the exact date Sirius escaped hasn't been provided, and also to give Harry more time in the Alley.  

NOTE ON CHARACTER AGES:   In this AU, Hogwarts starts at 14, so Harry is just over a month shy of his 16th Birthday when the story starts.  

CREDIT WHERE CREDIT IS DUE DEPARTMENT:  Senior Auror Connie Hammer, who makes a cameo appearance in this chapter, is property of Old Crow, used by permission

CASTING NOTE:   Mary and Elizabeth Perkins are portrayed by Porn Actress Bree Olson

                                   Narcissa Black Malfoy is portrayed by Porn Actress Devon

                                   Lavender Brown is portrayed by Model Danielle Sellers

                                   Parvati and Padma Patil are portrayed by Model Courtnie Quinlan

                                   Fleur "Good Girl" Delacour is portrayed by Model Rhian Sugden

                                   Gabrielle "Brat" Delacour is portrayed by Model Jurgita Valts

                                   Daphne Greengrass is portrayed by Alexandra Daddario

                                   Katie Bell is portrayed by Model Pia Marzo

                                   Mei Chang is portrayed by Model Julri Waters

                                   Pansy Parkinson is portrayed by Model Mellisa Clarke

                                   Marietta Edgecombe is portrayed by Porn Actress Audrey Hollander

BETA'D BY: GRAMMARLY  

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Headmaster's Conference Room

Friday, September 3rd, 1993

Before Breakfast

Minerva looked around the table; her entire teaching staff was crowded into the Conference Room. Other than Andromeda, all of the others were watching with varying amounts of patience for her to get started.   Taking a sip of water, Minerva cleared her throat and said,

"Thank you for being here. I won't take up much of your time, but something was discovered last night, which is why Albus is not chairing this meeting. Professor Black had brought several concerns to me, about things that had been going on in the Slytherin Common Room, and the dormitories, witches being sexually used, will she or nil she, and it had been a problem as far back as Horace Slughorn's tenure as Head of Slytherin, but it was even worse under Severus Snape, at least Slughorn contented himself with just paying no heed to what was happening. Snape, on the other hand, took great delight in using any of the witches in the 3rd Year or older.

 "What had Professor Black and I most concerned was the fact that numerous complaints and requests for Auror intervention had been started, but they disappeared in Albus' office, and very soon the student had forgotten ever starting to make a complaint. Last night, Andromeda and I came to Albus' office to confront him about our concerns. When I started questioning him about what had happened to the complaints, he looked confused. It seemed he had no idea what I was referring to, but at the same time, his hand came up with his wand pointed at me. Andromeda had stayed standing by the door so that he couldn't catch both of us with the same spell. As soon as the wand came out, Professor Black disarmed him, and I stunned him. 

"The strangest thing was, even when he was pointing the wand toward me, I was watching Albus' eyes, and there was no awareness of what he was doing. Once Albus was unconscious, Andromeda, in her role as a certified healer, did a series of medical scans and discovered, among other things, three separate curses that were affecting him. One of the curses was about 50 years old, another was 30 years old, and the most recent was 15 years ago. 

"If you know Albus' history, it's been almost 50 years since his final confrontation with Gellert Grindelwald. It had been about 30 years since Tom Riddle, also known as Lord Voldemort, had come to Hogwarts to apply for the Defense Professor position. And 15 years ago would be right around the time that we lost James and Lily Potter, and Severus Snape became Potions Professor and Head of Slytherin House.

"This only took a moment or two before Andromeda issued a Healer's Order that Professor Dumbledore be put under the care of expert curse-breakers. Contacting Gringotts, we were able to get authorization to bring the Headmaster through the floo and into the Gringotts infirmary.

"The curse-breakers and healers started working immediately and were able to isolate the curses, but they were so entwined in Albus's magic that it wasn't certain if the Professor would still have his magic after the curses were removed.

"That is all the information I have, and I wanted to make sure you knew the truth if you are questioned about Professor Dumbledore's absence.   He will be under the Healer's care for at least a few days, and in the meantime, I expect all of you to treat this as any ordinary day. I will continue teaching my NEWT Transfiguration, but I will need assistance with the younger years. Filius, do you think Miss Clearwater would be able to teach the lower years from a detailed lesson plan?"

The Charms Professor smiled, "Absolutely, she has been tutoring younger students in the Common Room since she was a third year. I can't see her having any problems at all."

"Very good, it's close to time for the students to start entering the Great Hall, so we'll wrap it up for now. Remus, if you can stay back, there is something I need to discuss with you."

Once the rest of the teachers had left, Minerva sat down next to Remus and said, "You appeared relieved to find out about the curses. Why is that?"

"Because it's easier to accept that someone I have looked up to, and admired from the time I was eleven, was not a danger to himself or others of his own free will. I was very concerned after hearing about Voldemort possessing Professor Quirrell two years ago, and a basilisk roaming the corridors, and nobody could figure out what it was, or where it came from, but a second-year Muggle-born? It would have been obvious from the time that the first student was found, still holding his camera, what had happened.

"For Merlin's sake, you have the ghost of the student who died the last time. Did Albus, or anybody, try to talk to Myrtle Carmichael about how she had died? Or were Harry and his friend Ron Weasley the only ones to make the connection?"

Minerva sat silently for a long moment, then shook her head. "I'm slipping, I didn't even think about doing what you suggested last year. If Albus recovers enough to take back the school, I'm going to give up the Assistant Head position and the Head of Gryffindor as well. Let me be the Transfiguration Professor, so I can devote enough time to do the job properly!"

There wasn't much Remus could say to Minerva, but she didn't seem to expect a response. She just stood, and the two of them made their way to the Staff Entrance of the Great Hall.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

            South Wing, Lord Potter's Bedchamber

            Saturday, September 4^th, 1993

            6:00 am

Bellatrix stretched, enjoying the freedom to take her natural form, a luxury that she could only experience in the privacy of Master and Mistress's chamber, since other than Luna, none of the others have any idea that 'Midnight' Master's pet cat, was actually Master's and Mistress's devoted slave. At least the world believed her to be dead so that the Aurors wouldn't be searching for her, but she still didn't dare to step outside the rooms without some way to conceal her identity. 

There was a soft chime of the wake-up charm, and Bella shared a smile with her sister Luna, and, as Master and Mistress were starting to stir, Bella slipped into bed and opened Mistress' legs. With an eagerness that would have shocked and disgusted the old Bellatrix, she placed a kiss on Mistress' curls before teasing her lips to open, giving a mental 'two finger salute' to the old Bellatrix at her reaction to serving a muggleborn, although she would have used the term 'mudblood.'

Bella gathered the Mistress's juices on her tongue, saving the flavor before swallowing. Sucking gently on the swollen lips, she was rewarded by Mistress's voice encouraging her, that she was doing wonderfully. Happy to please Mistress, Bella worked her tongue between Mistress' lips, rubbing the sensitive inner walls before pulling back and brushing her tongue over Mistress' button, making her jerk on the bed, a gasp of pleasure tearing from her mouth. 

Next to her, Luna was lying on her belly between Master's legs, one hand stroking his beautiful cock while the other was between her legs, rubbing herself as she used her mouth, wrapping her lips around the bulb of Master's cock. Luna hummed around him, lowering her face to take more of his shaft into her mouth, until she had most of it surrounded by the heat and moisture of the girl's mouth.

Master was clearly enjoying what Luna was doing, his hands coming down to stroke the girl's hair and praising Luna for her devoted service. But Bella's attention was focused on Mistress, her hands were grasping her slave's hair, moving her mouth just as Mistress wanted. Bella kept licking and sucking, her tongue teasing the inner walls of Mistress's core, until Mistress froze, and then Bella had a mouth full of sweet juices. 

Luna had gotten her morning treat as well, and as expected, what her sister didn't swallow, she shared with Bella, who swallowed her treat, and then pulled the girl closer, her tongue invading Luna's mouth, as the other girl moaned, allowing her tongue to claim the other girl. Luna showed her enjoyment by sucking on Bella's tongue, while dropping her hands to the older witch's arse, giving a light spank to each cheek. Bella shivered in pleasure at the sensation and moved so her thigh was rubbing against Luna's swollen lips. 

The two witches were so involved in each other, aware that Master and Mistress were enjoying watching them, that it came as a surprise to discover the two of them were floating, and Bella was turned so her face was between Luna's thighs, and she felt the other girl's warm breath on her pussy.   At Master's command, the two of them started licking each other enthusiastically. Master and Mistress always rewarded whoever got their partner to cum first.

It was Bella who took Luna over the edge, leaving the girl giggling and hugging herself, a wide smile spread across her face.   Bella was lifted and, legs spread, floated over Mistress, who had used the Futa spell, and she relaxed as she settled on the cock, her muscles clenching around it, she took the whole thing inside her pussy, making Mistress grin up at her. Knowing what was coming, Bella leaned down, her breasts pressing against Mistress's tits as she reached back to hold herself open for her Master, still moving her hips to give Mistress pleasure.  

Bella smiled in anticipation as she felt the preparation spells cleaning and stretching her arse. So she stilled her moving as Master pressed through her ring. She took him in her tightest hole with no pain at all, only pleasure that she could serve Master this way. Once both Master and Mistress were ready, they started moving inside her, shooting bolts of pleasure from her core all the way from her toes to her fingers, making her shut her eyes to enjoy the experience, and she wanted to shout at how amazing she was feeling. 

Before she could make a sound, Bella felt hands on both sides of her head. Opening her eyes, she found herself facing Luna, who had taken advantage of the futa spell to give her a cock of her own. 

Opening her mouth, Bella welcomed Luna's cock into her mouth, her tongue moving against the shaft as it pushed forward, until she wrapped her lips around it and moved back, sucking on the cock, still amazed that it felt the same as Master's cock in her mouth. It took all her concentration to adjust to having all her holes filled at the same time, but she managed to move with each of the cocks buried in her body, wondering who would be the first to flood her with their cum?

It was Mistress who gripped Bella by the hips, holding her in place as she buried the cock in her pussy. Bella felt the cock swelling inside her, and the hot cum filling her, and she could feel her climax approaching, but determined to keep control until Master and Luna hit their peak as well. It was Luna who gasped and pulled the cock back so only the head was between Bella's lips when the first blast of cum landed on her tongue, swallowing quickly as another burst followed quickly, and then a third, and Luna was withdrawing her rapidly softening cock and tapping it with her wand, ending the spell.

Now it was just Master, and Bella reveled in being able to move freely, pushing back against him as his cock plunged deeper into her arse. She had found herself in this position many times since the night she was found out and easily picked up the rhythm of Master's thrusts.   Bella was still focused on getting Master to cum before relaxing her concentration and allowing her orgasm to wash over her. Master made it difficult to hold back when he reached around her, and his fingers rubbed her pussy, brushing her clit at the same time. She bit her lip to keep from crying out how good Master was making her feel. 

It was a struggle, but Bella held back until Master's hips slapped against the fleshy cheeks of her bum, and she felt him let go with a growl, before relaxing and welcoming her waves of pleasure as she was washed away.

When she was aware of herself again, the Master and Mistress were standing by the bed. The master said, "Your sister is starting the bath, so go and help her. We will be joining you shortly."

It was half an hour later that four very clean people left the bath, three of them putting on clothes before leaving the room. Bella just willed herself back into Midnight and jumped up onto the window ledge that, even though the room was built without windows, Master and Mistress had created a window that had sunlight shining through it for all the hours of daylight. Bella wasn't sure how they had managed the magic, but didn't really care; she just loved basking in the warmth.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Breakfast

Harry approached the staff table and walked up to Professor McGonagall. Saying

"Hermione and I will be out of the castle for several hours, Professor. We have an appointment with the Potter Account Manager to discuss some family business. I expect we will be back not long after lunch."

Professor McGonagall just nodded, "If you are delayed, ask permission to use the floo to let the staff know."

Agreeing to do so, Harry walked back to the Gryffindor table and sat down, finishing his meal. When the rest of the family finished, they left the hall, some going to the library to work on assignments, and others to visit their former houses. Harry and Hermione returned to their rooms in the South Wing, and, once the doors closed behind them, each of them put up privacy wards so they couldn't be monitored.

"Okay, Bella, you can enjoy the sunshine later, I promise," Harry said with a grin, as Midnight jumped down from the window, changing from her cat form when she landed.  

Hermione tugged a few hairs from her scalp and dropped them into a metal flask, mixing the ingredients thoroughly. Stripping out of her clothes, Hermione handed the flask to Bella, who took it with a shudder, "I know it tastes horrible, last year three of us, your Master, our friend Ron, and I took it to get into the Slytherin Common Room trying to find out if Draco was the Heir of Slytherin.   At least you have something to look forward to when you get back here. I've spoken to Dobby, and he is going to be preparing a meal of all your favorites to make up for the taste of the Polyjuice."

Bella's eyes lit up at the idea of a delicious meal, instead of the meal that Midnight usually eats. Taking a small drink from the flask, she grimaced, but her body started changing until two identical Hermiones were standing next to each other. Bella smirked at the underthings, "Been a long time since I've needed to wear knickers, I haven't missed them."

She finished dressing with no further comment, but did take a few minutes to get used to walking in shoes again. 

Harry checked the time and saw that the portkey Gringotts provided the night before would activate in just over 15 minutes, and they needed to be outside the castle when that happened.

Fortunately the two of them made the front doors of the castle with minutes to spare, and, with each of them holding part of the quill that Gringotts had turned into a portkey, they felt the familiar hook in their stomachs and were sent on a bumpy ride to Diagon Alley, just outside Gringotts steps.

Walking purposefully up the marble steps, Harry nodded politely at the guard who held the door for them. Seeing Gnarlspike standing to the side of the lobby, Harry led the disguised Bellatrix toward his account manager. When they reached him, the goblin glanced at Bellatrix and nodded before turning and walking down a hallway toward his office.   When they were at Gnarlspike's office, the guard opened the door for the account manager and, getting a signal from the senior goblin, let the two follow Gnarlspike, closing the door behind them.   As the door closed completely, a wave of magic rolled over the two visitors, restoring Bellatrix's true appearance. 

"If you had not advised me that she would be using Polyjuice, Lord Potter, your companion would have already lost her head to one of our axes. But now that you are here, the Black Account Manager will be joining us, since you were the last survivor of the Lestrange family, the contents of their vault were added to the Black family vaults." With that, Gnarlspike turned to Harry and asked, "How can Gringotts serve you today, Lord Potter?"

Before Harry could respond, a sharp knock came from a door in the left wall, which opened at a gesture from Gnarlspike. A wizened goblin stepped into the room and gestured to Bellatrix to follow, and the door closed behind the two of them.

"As I mentioned in the letter requesting this meeting, I want to confirm that Gringotts can render an extremely large serpent into its different parts."

"Yes, we certainly have the ability. Can you provide any additional information about where this serpent is located and what type of serpent it is, if you know that detail?"

"The serpent, a basilisk, is currently lying in the Chamber of Secrets at Hogwarts; it is in the same position it was in when I killed it."

Gnarlspike almost swore at the surprise, but stopped himself from giving his customer any advantage that his loss of control would have provided. Keeping his voice steady, "You say that you killed this beast, Lord Potter? Can you tell me how it was done?"

Harry smiled, "I can do better than that, if you have a way to view memories."

The goblin nodded, "We do have that ability. One moment," turning to a cabinet behind his desk. Releasing the locks, he lifted a pyramid-shaped crystal on a dark wooden base. Setting the crystal in the center of his desk, Gnarlspike said, "If you will concentrate on the incident, and place your right hand, palm down on the tip of the crystal, it will record a copy of the memory for us to view."

Mentally shrugging, he did as he was directed, and soon the crystal was glowing with a soft white light. At the goblin's gesture, Harry lifted his hand from the device, and Gnarlspike tapped two spots on the wooden base, and an image appeared over the crystal, large enough so everything could clearly be seen.

The negotiations went very smoothly from that point, arranging to have a team at Hogwarts the next morning, and Harry would meet them to open the Chamber, and bring along any members of the staff who would be interested in viewing the beast.

They had just finished when Bella was escorted back into the office, carrying a small metal box. With Gnarlspike's permission, she took another drink of the foul potion, restoring her disguise.

 Meanwhile, at Hogwarts

Seventh Floor,

Across From The Tapestry Of Barnabas The Barmy

Right after Harry and Bellatrix had left

Hermione wanted to snicker; it had been a long time since she'd been able to hide under Harry's Invisibility Cloak, and with the dimming of memories, the times they had used it were purged of the moments of terror that went with the use of the cloak. 

She must have made some noise because Luna, standing beside her, shook her head slightly, a warning to be more careful. The two of them reached the right spot, and Hermione, still under the cloak, summoned the Room of Requirements by asking for a place to hide something.

When the door appeared, Luna pushed it open, holding it long enough for Hermione to slip in behind her. Closing the door, Hermione took off the cloak and folded it to put in her pocket.

Looking around, she said, "From what Harry said, it should be about two rows back, sitting on top of an ugly bust. Remember, if you find it, don't try to touch it, use your wand to shoot out sparks, and I will come to you. I'll do the same if I find it first."

Hermione was actually the one who found the diadem first and shot out the sparks so Luna could join her.   When the blonde reached her, Luna's eyes widened at the sight of an artifact of Rowena Ravenclaw, but she was strong-willed enough to keep from stretching out her hands for it.

Hermione used her wand to levitate the diadem off the plaster bust and into a silk-lined bag to block the magical compulsions that Tom had put on the diadem before he arrived at the castle for his 'interview' with Albus Dumbledore.

Luna relaxed when the bag was closed and tied off. Hermione put the bag into her robe pocket and pulled out the Invisibility Cloak and put it over her again. With a last look around, Luna opened the door, and when Hermione brushed her hand against Luna's rear, she let the door close, and the two of them made their way back to the south wing.

To their surprise, Harry and Bellatrix had just gotten back from Gringotts and the two of them, and Hermione, still under the invisibility cloak, walked into their rooms. Once inside, Hermione removed the cloak and handed it to Harry, while Bella had stripped out of Hermione's uniform and changed back into Midnight, jumping back up onto her preferred napping spot in the sun.

Shaking her head in amusement, Hermione took the bag out of her pocket and set it on the desk by the metal box from Gringotts.

Harry closed his eyes, conversing with Tom about the two items retrieved. With the guidance Tom provided, Harry first removed the traps and spells from the cup and the diadem. When they were free of the traps, Harry drew the soul pieces from each of the horcruxes and felt them joining with Tom's soul and memories. 

What they hadn't expected was the horrid headache that struck when the last of the memories were absorbed. Harry groaned with pain, reaching for a seat and dropping into it, eyes closed and, thanks to Hermione, the lights in the room dimmed greatly.   She had recognized the signs of a migraine, her mum suffered from them, and knew that a darkened room eased the pain a bit.

Fortunately, the pain faded with time, and Harry was able to go to Dinner with the rest of the families, while Dobby popped in with a small table and place settings before bringing several dishes of Bellatrix's favorite foods, and what she didn't finish, the devoted elf put on preserving charms.    Bella was nicely full when she moved back from the table, and, while Dobby took the table and settings back to Malfoy Manor, she transformed into Midnight and managed to get back to the window. It was harder than expected, because what Bella considered pleasantly full, in a cat shape, was enough to make it difficult to jump. She didn't waste time thinking about it; she just curled up on the windowsill and fell asleep. And if she dreamed of being Midnight and stalking the wild venison sausage, that was nobody's business but hers.

Before Dinner

After Harry started recovering from his sudden headache, a school elf arrived, carrying a note from Remus. The note was short and to the point, asking Harry to stop by the Defense Office about an hour before Dinner, there is information that Harry should know.

Seeing the elf still waiting, Harry scrawled an agreement on the back of the note and gave it back to the elf.

At the requested time, Harry knocked on Remus' office door and was welcomed into the room by a cheerful Remus. Serving them tea, the older man started by asking Harry about his new classes, Ancient Runes and Arithmancy, and Harry was enthusiastic about what he was learning. 

"That's good to know, and I'm glad you are starting to focus on your studies. I know you have plans if the wraith manages to get another body, but if you don't have the knowledge and skills to put the plans into effect, what good are they?

"The main reason I asked you here has to do with Professor Dumbledore. I won't lie, I was extremely disturbed by the stories I heard about your first two years." He grinned briefly, "But I would have paid good gold to see Hermione setting Snivellus' robes on fire! Your Dad, Sirius and I all hated the man as much as you did.

"I wanted to confront the Headmaster about several of the decisions he'd made, especially ones that affected you, but before I could gather the information I needed, Professor McGonagall and Professor Black went to speak with Albus about some things that concerned Minerva greatly.

"To put it bluntly, it didn't go as expected. When Professor McGonagall asked the Headmaster about her concerns, he seemed confused, like he didn't know what she was referring to, but, at the same time, he had his wand in hand and pointed it at Minerva, only to be disarmed by Professor Black. Professor McGonagall hit him with a stunning spell, and Professor Black, who is also a registered Healer with St Mungo's, ran several checks on the Headmaster and found at least three separate curses on him.

"From what she could determine, the first of the curses had been active for about 50 years, the other two were 30 and 15 years ago, and Professor McGonagall had a suspicion of who had cast the curses. Professor Black contacted Gringotts to get the curses removed, and the goblins were able to confirm that the curses were placed by Grindelwald, Tom Riddle, and Snivellus.  Merlin only knows what the combination of curses would do to the man. The Gringotts healers are still not certain if the Professor will have his magic, so they are keeping him unconscious until they know for certain. They are being cautious because, if the Professor does not have access to his magic, and they revived him, he would be vulnerable to all the infirmities a man who is over 100 years old would suffer from."

Harry leaned forward, speaking intently: "Are you sure that things like sticking me with the Dursleys, or keeping the Philosopher's Stone behind a locked door and warning the students that they risk certain death if they attempt to discover what is behind the door are because he was cursed?"

"I believe so, but until the goblins are sure the Headmaster will survive, and they can take him through the memories of his decisions, we won't know for certain the curses are to blame. But, I did get him to agree that you should live with Sirius when you aren't in school, so you won't have to see the Dursleys again if you don't want to."

"That's good to know. I understand why you couldn't take me when my parents were killed, because of what my dad called 'your furry little problem.' The laws and oaths that the former Minister and that Umbridge woman pushed through were completely ridiculous! Treating you like a criminal, or at best a leper was plain foolishness, they should have been aware that, unless a person was already a criminal, all but one night of the month you are completely rational, and as long as you have a secure place to stay on the night of the full moon, there's no problem."

Remus took a sip of his tea and said, "Well, Fudge doesn't seem to have a hatred for people suffering from lycanthropy, and Amelia Bones is willing to try and repeal the laws; there's hope things will get better sometime in the future."

Harry nodded thoughtfully, "Being that I'm now the Head of the Potter family, and have a vote on the Wizengamot, I will probably get invited to some of the social events at Yule or during the long holiday. If Fudge is there, he would give his left testicle to have a picture of me smiling and shaking his hand printed on the front page of the Daily Prophet. I can drop a quick word about how it's awful that a whole group of voters is being persecuted for something that's not their fault.   Think he will buy it?" He finished with a smirk.

Remus chuckled, "I think you're going to surprise the hell out of a lot of people, Harry, and I'm looking forward to watching it!"

"I think if I can get the Potter-Longbottom Alliance back up and active again, that will give us a bloc of votes that would be influential enough to get some changes made. Hell, I can see Hermione Potter as the first muggleborn Minister for Magic, can't you?"

Laughing, the two of them left the office, making their way to Dinner.

Later that Night

Harry was using the Invisibility Cloak after most of the girls had gone to sleep. Luna had come with him, not having experienced the cloak before. It was a quiet journey to the Trophy Room, where the Award for Special Services plaque for Tom M. Riddle sat, gathering dust. 

Sliding his wand through a gap in the cloak, a silent 'Finite' and Remus would have his job for as long as he wants it. It would be good to have a reasonably trustworthy outside opinion to discuss plans with. Narcissa would do her best, but she, like he, Hermione, and Luna, were too close to the situation to be dispassionate about their goals.

Walking back toward their rooms, Harry paused as they approached the passage heading to the Library. With a grin, he said, "Have you ever thought about shagging in the Hogwarts Library, Luna?"

With a matching grin, she nodded, "Yes, Master, several times, both with Mistress and with you. Those were very enjoyable thoughts."

"Well then, let's see how the real thing compares," Harry said, taking Luna by the hand and turning down the passage, the Library doors in sight.

When they finally got back to their rooms, they agreed that the reality was even better than the fantasy, and Hermione stated that she would be the next to enjoy the experience.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Gringotts Infirmary

Saturday, September 4^th, 1993

11:00 pm

The lead curse-breaker stood at the edge of the room, watching as the healer examined the helpless old man. The curse-breaker sneered at the 'great Albus Dumbledore.' If the walking roast weren't so old, he would be an excellent guest of honor at a Clan Feast, but at his age, the meat would be too tough to be worth cooking. Besides, they were being paid very nicely to provide curse-breaking and healing services, so the profit was enough to pass up the honor of gutting the old man.

The healer had finished doing whatever healers do, examining the fist-sized gems arranged around the bed space Dumbledore was occupying. The gems were set in pairs, one at the top of his head, the matching gem at his feet, the other pairs on each side of his body, all of them glowing with different color lights, some stronger than others. When the healer approached, the curse-breaker said, "What have you determined, Healer?"

"He endured the removal of the major curses quite well. Your team did an exceptional job in unraveling them from the patient's magic. He is healthy enough, for a man of his reported age, but there is no sign of his magic restoring itself. Until we can be certain that he had enough magic to sustain him, he will be kept asleep."

"Were the analysts able to determine the sources of the different curses? The Black account holder would want that information when I contact her."

The healer nodded, flipping through the forms on the chart he had been carrying. "Yes, it was as the Black surmised. The three curses were placed, in order, by Gellert Grindelwald, Tom M Riddle, also known as Voldemort, and Severus Snape. The analysis team is still working to determine exactly what effect the combination of the curses had on the patient."

"And do you have any estimated time when you can judge whether the man still has his magic?"

"At this point, I would expect to have enough readings to give a judgment within 48 to 72 hours, but not before."

With a nod, the curse-breaker said, "Thank you, healer, I will contact the Black witch and give her the information, for whatever good it will do her."

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Chamber of Secrets

Sunday, September 5^th, 1993

9:00 am

There was quite a crowd following Harry and the goblins down the steps from Myrtle's Bathroom. Hermione and Ron were there, of course, and the students most affected by the Basilisk the previous year. They were followed by Professors McGonagall, Black, and Lupin, and a handful of students from each of the houses.

The doors into the Chamber itself were standing open, and a breeze could be felt. The room was also well lit, instead of nearly dark, the way it was when Harry had been here the first time.

When the entire group was at the entry, Professor McGonagall moved over to Harry, quietly saying, "This looks entirely different from what you described last term. How did this happen?"  

Harry smirked, "I'm a Gryffindor, Professor, would you expect me to avoid the place? As soon as I was released from the Infirmary, I came back to Myrtle's bathroom and experimented with different words and phrases in Parseltongue, and brought up the stairs, and found the command for lights, and to freshen the air, otherwise you would need a bubblehead charm to even function, the smell was worse than anything I'd encountered, including what Ron brewed up in Potions last year." He finished with a wink at his friend, who acted offended, before grinning back.

The goblins paid no attention to the quiet conversation, although several of them gave Harry looks of respect when the corpse of the beast came into view. 

The Team Leader approached the staff, asking, "Which of you is the Potions Professor?"

Andromeda had been staring in disbelief at the monster's corpse, but pulled her attention away and acknowledged the goblin's question, "I'm Professor Black, Potions Professor."

"Then you will need to stay with the team to ensure you receive the portion of the beast that Lord Potter had negotiated as part of the payment for the privilege of rendering and marketing the remains."

Andromeda was speechless, unable to believe Harry's generosity. She gave him a smile and a nod, a Black does not show her emotions in public, after all.

Harry turned to the other victims of the basilisk and said, "The Potter Account Manager will be passing each of you a key to a Gringotts vault, each with 10,000 galleons deposited, to make up for the trouble last year and help to discover the source of the problem and resolve the trouble."

The students murmured with delight and surprise, and even Argus Filch looked a bit misty-eyed as he cradled Mrs. Norris in his arms. Looking over at Ron, Harry was relieved that his friend just looked surprised and happy. Ginny, too, looked surprised and happy, but Harry could read the uncertainty on her face. Moving to stand beside the pale redhead, he said quietly, "You deserve the gold Ginny, you were the one who suffered the most thanks to Lucius Malfoy, and while I would love to have taken the gold from his vaults, the ponce did us all a favor by getting killed in a potions accident, along with Draco. Madame Malfoy had nothing to do with Lucius' plans, so she shouldn't be penalized beyond losing her husband and child."

Ginny listened carefully to what he was saying before the confusion cleared and a more natural smile spread across her face. Impulsively, she wrapped her arms around Harry and hugged him tightly, to Ron and Hermione's visible amusement.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Hogwarts South Wing

Monday, September 6^th, 1993

After Dinner

Harry had gone into his room to grab the books he needed for homework when he noticed the sealed envelope on his desk. The handwriting was Narcissa's, but he still checked for any hostile magic, in case someone could mimic her handwriting. 

Breaking the seal, he started to read,

"Master, as requested, I've done some checking into the Carrow family, as well as Scabior.  And they are both heavily involved in criminal activities in the Muggle world, primarily narcotics and forced prostitution. If either of them had ambitions to expand their businesses, arranging an accident such as the one you mentioned would be well within their capabilities. 

"However, whether they are the ones who were responsible or not, I haven't been able to determine so far. There are a few other families that were competing with the family that was killed, and I will be seeing what I can discover about them.

"I will send another message next Monday with anything else I have learned. Also, Sirius has accepted the 60-day Concubine Bond, and she will be taking and finalizing the oath this evening. I will be there to assist, or that is what I will claim if Sirius questions me, although I doubt he would even care."

There was no signature, just an imprint of a pair of lips on the parchment, and Harry locked the note away, grabbed his Ancient Runes textbook and headed toward the common room, where all of them did any homework assignments. He and Hermione had made it a requirement that all of their homework had to be properly completed before they could start fun time. To prove that they weren't expecting the girls to do something that He and Hermione wouldn't do, the two of them, when not researching an essay in the Library, were sitting at one of the tables in the common room, their texts open in front of them.

After finishing the work, Harry saw that Padma and Parvati had both completed their assignments. Hermione read over their work to ensure it was complete and correct before nodding with a smile. Harry stood up and held out his hands to the twins, bringing them to their feet. With a laugh, both girls happily followed Harry into his bedroom. Hermione was already planning on having Marietta and Cho visit for the night. 

He and Hermione were very careful to make sure to spend the same amount of time with each of the girls, to avoid any of them feeling neglected. It was something that they discussed when making their plans, because harmony among their slaves would be a requirement. They were determined to avoid anything that could cause serious conflict, stepping in before a situation escalated to the point of raised voices or wands being lifted. So far, it seemed to be working, but it was still early days.

He could consider what else may be required later; he had two eager girls waiting for him.

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC

Patil Residence

443 Mountbatten Place

Clapham, London

Wednesday, September 8th, 1993

     7:00 pm

The Dinner was finished, the elves had cleared the table, and Sampta had just poured the first glass of wine for her sister and herself, amazed at how relaxing it had been since the man they had been forced to marry fell afoul of Gringotts. They still kept an eye on the family business, just so the employees would know that the Patil family is still their employer and was watching over them. The managers that Gringotts had appointed were already improving things, but one of them mentioned that they appreciated the oversight; they were all good at their jobs, but knowing that the owners were interested gave them someone to contact if necessary.

A flutter of wings captured their attention, and Sira smiled, recognizing their Master's owl. "Hello, Hedwig, it's good to see you. There is water and owl treats in the kitchen for you."

Hedwig bobbed her head, letting out a 'Prek!' that seemed to speak a thousand words, before holding her leg out to Sira to take the letter.

Breaking the seal, she read the brief letter and smiled happily. Her twin reached for the letter, "I take it the word from our Master is good news?" Reading the message, Sampta's smile matched her sister's. "At last! After the way our daughters described their experiences, it's been torture waiting for Master to claim us."

Sira nodded in agreement, but she said, "We need to make sure our nightwear is clean and still fits us. I know Master prefers his women to be in their skin, we should make it special, give him gifts to unwrap before he opens our legs for the first time."

The wine forgotten, the women hurried up the stairs to their bedroom, choosing their wrapping for Friday evening when they arrive at Hogwarts.

End Chapter Twenty

YOTC & YOTC & YOTC